Introduction. proved works on these subjects, and this we shall here do very briefly.
5 Cullen's treatise. As one of the principal modern writers on the materia medica, it will be sufficient to mention the name of Cullen. His work is still considered as classical, and is in the hands of every medical man. Whatever we may think of the reasoning and hypothesis which it contains, and however much we may be fatigued with the prolixity of some parts of the work, we shall always set a just value on the useful facts and practical remarks with which it abounds. It is to be regretted that Dr Cullen did not prepare a second edition of the materia medica before the infirmities of age had rendered him less qualified for the work, as in many respects the first edition is preferable to the second.
6 Lewis's experimental history. There are three works which Dr Cullen warmly recommended, and which he thought so excellent that he wished them to be in the hands of all his readers. These are Dr Lewis's "Experimental History of the Materia Medica," as published in 8vo by Dr Aikin; Bergius's "Materia Medica e regno Vegetabili;" and the "Apparatus Medicaminum" of Professor Murray of Gottingen.
Soon after Dr Cullen published the second edition of his Materia Medica, a new edition of Lewis by Aikin appeared, superior to the former chiefly in containing the improvements made by the London college in their Pharmacopoeia in 1788. Dr Lewis's work is still valuable for the facts which it contains relative to the natural history of the substances, and the action of several chemical agents on them; but from the late changes that have been made in chemical nomenclature, the language in which it is written has already become obsolete.
7 Murray's Apparatus Medicaminum. Professor Murray had published but a small part of his "Apparatus Medicaminum," when the last edition of Cullen's Materia Medica appeared. He, however, lived to complete that part of his work which treats of vegetable substances, of which five volumes were published during his life, and a sixth after his death, by Dr Althof. In this last volume an account is given of columba root, angustura bark, myrrh, and several other medicines, which could not properly be introduced into the general arrangement, as the plants from which they are procured were not certainly known.
8 Gmelin's continuation. A continuation of Murray's Apparatus Medicaminum in two volumes, containing an account of mineral substances, was published by Professor Gmelin in 1795. It is very good, but will scarcely now be consulted when the improved state of modern chemistry has given rise to the production of so many excellent works on the same subject.
9 Menro's Medical and Pharmaceutical Chemistry. In 1788 Dr Donald Monro published a work on chemistry, pharmacy, and the materia medica, in three volumes 8vo, under the title of "Medical and Pharmaceutical Chemistry." At the time of its publication, it was the best work of the kind in our language; and it is still very valuable, though the late improvements in chemistry have in some measure diminished the utility of the chemical part of the work.
About ten years ago was published the first volume
of a small work, entitled, A Practical Synopsis of the Materia Alimentaria and Materia Medica, by an anonymous author, who had also some time before published the Thefaurus Medicaminum. After an interval of Practical ten years, this synopsis is at length completed by the pu-Synopsis and blication of the second part of the second volume; and Thefaurus we consider it as one of the most useful works on the Medicaminum. subjects on which it treats. Both it and the Thefaurus abound with excellent practical observations, but the arrangement adopted will in some respects be considered as antiquated. Of this more hereafter. As these two works are intimately connected, it is to be wished, that in a subsequent edition they should be united into one, in which form they would make two moderate 8vo volumes.
11 Murray's Elements. In 1804 Mr Murray, lecturer on chemistry and materia medica in Edinburgh, published his Elements of Materia Medica and Pharmacy, in two volumes, of which the second is chiefly a translation of the new edition of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, with some useful remarks. In his first volume, Mr Murray has made some ingenious observations on the general action of medicines, which, independently of the theory he adopts, we consider among the most valuable parts of his work.
12 Duncan's New Dispensatory. Few works have had a more extensive circulation than the Edinburgh New Dispensatory, a work which Duncan's was founded on the New Dispensatory of Dr Lewis dispensatory. published in 1753. Of this dispensatory several successive editions were published under the direction of Dr Webster, Dr Duncan, and Dr Rotheram, till in 1804 a new work, under the same title, was published by Dr Andrew Duncan, junior. Of this improved Dispensatory we need say little; the rapid sale of three large editions, and the call which has been made for a fourth, sufficiently evince the opinion which the public has formed of its utility and execution. It is perhaps the most complete guide to the practical apothecary which we have in any language.
13 Kirby's tables. In 1805 was published a small volume containing Kirby's a tabular view of the Materia Medica by Dr Kirby, tables. This little work is intended as a manual to the young practitioner, and comprehends all the articles of the materia medica that are received into the Pharmacopoeias of Edinburgh, London, and Dublin, arranged into classes; and the mode of prescribing them is illustrated by appropriate formulæ. Owing to the indifferent state of the author's health when this volume was printed, it is disfigured by numerous typographical errors; but these are in general only literal; and such as might mislead the practitioner are corrected in the table of Errata.
14 Late foreign works. Among the best foreign publications on materia medica and pharmacy we may enumerate
Arnemann's Therapeia Generalis;
Mirabelli's Apparatus Medicaminum;
Bouillon Lagrange Manual de Pharmacie;
Swediaur's Materia Medica;
Swediaur's Pharmacopoeia; and the foreign Pharmacopoeias referred to in Duncan's Dispensatory.
15
Dietetics. THE subject of diet and regimen was much more attended to by the ancient physicians than it has been by those of modern times. In the writings of Hippocrates and Celsus we find some excellent remarks both on diet in general and on the particular diet that is suitable to sick people, and for many centuries these authors formed our only guides. Of late indeed, this necessary branch of the healing art has been very successfully cultivated, and several valuable works have been published on the subject. Of these we shall here enumerate a few of the more respectable.
16
Writers on diet. Cullen's Materia Medica, vol. i.
Plenk's Bromatologia;
Synopsis of Materia Alimentaria and Materia Medica, vol. i.
Fordyce on Digestion;
Nisbet on Diet;
Hall's Articles on Diet in Encyclopédie Methodique;
Dictionary of Medicine;
Beddoes's Hygeia;
Sir John Sinclair's Code of Health and Longevity.
In the brief sketch that we can here give of dietetics, we shall first treat of food in general, and then mention most of the animal and vegetable substances that have been or may be employed to support life.
17
Of food in general. All food is either of an animal or vegetable origin. The former is, no doubt, more allied to our nature, and most easily assimilated to its nourishment; the latter, though digested with more difficulty, is the foundation of the former, as vegetables are the nourishment of animals, and all food is therefore properly derived from this source. In many respects, however, vegetable and animal food differ; and this difference it is proper to remark, according to the various effects it displays on different parts of the human system. In the choice of vegetable food, a much nicer selection is made by man than by any other animal; and his choice is chiefly confined to those of a mild, bland nature, and of an agreeable taste. When any other substances are selected, it is entirely for the purpose of condiment or medicine. The first difference to be observed between animal and vegetable food, is with respect to their effects on the stomach and bowels. In the stomach, vegetable food always displays a tendency to acceancy, while animal food, on the contrary, tends towards putrefaction. Hence the former is apt to produce symptoms of uneasiness, while the latter in moderate quantity is almost never felt. In the same way, facility of solution belongs to vegetable food; while from greater firmness of texture, and viscosity, animal food is apt to oppress. Nor does the latter, from its oily texture, always mix easily in the stomach with other matters; while vegetables unite readily, but frequently continue long on the stomach for want of a proper stimulus. Similar effects are produced in the bowels by these different kinds of food, as well as in the stomach. The acceancy of vegetable food is at all times apt to induce looseness; while the same effect is never known to arise from animal food, except in a
very advanced state of putrefaction. On the contrary, the body is generally kept by it in a regular state; while vegetables, from the lesser portion of them going into chyle, produce a larger proportion of feculent matter, and lie longer in the bowels from their inactive nature before being expelled.
The nourishment conveyed by both kinds of food is much the same; but the animal product is in greater quantity, and more easily digested, while the vegetable retains its more watery nature, with a portion of unassimilating saline matter, which though introduced, is again expelled by some of the excretions. The animal blood is then richer, more elaborated and stimulating, and excites a stronger action of the system than that produced from vegetables. Both products, however, equally take on an alkaline nature in the circulation; for the acceancy of the vegetable is confined entirely to its action on the stomach and bowels. Thus, from animal food a greater supply of nourishment is received for the wants of the system, depending on its greater quantity of oil, and its longer retention in the body than vegetable food. Agreeably to these different effects of animal and vegetable food, it is farther to be observed, that the latter is more quickly perspirable than the former. Hence the tendency to obesity, which arises from animal food; while part of the vegetable aliment is very quickly carried off by urine.
The combination of a vegetable and animal diet, is certainly best suited to preserve a proper state of health and strength. There are few who subsist entirely upon vegetables, and of these few, the constitutions are generally feeble, sickly, and weak, and they are the constant victims to complaints of the stomach and bowels. Where this method of life is at all practised, it is confined to hot climates, where vegetable diet may no doubt be carried to a greater extent without injury. Some nations also have gone to the other extreme, and live entirely on animal food; and in a very cold atmosphere, this may be indulged beyond what would otherwise be safe for the health of the body, so that a mixture of vegetable and animal nourishment seems best fitted for the health of man. But the proportion in which these ought to be used, is a point equally necessary to be enquired into. The benefits that attend animal food are clearly the giving a superior strength and vigour; but, in proportion as it carries this to excess, it exposes the body to dangerous consequences, and to the production of various diseases. Hence those who exceed in the animal, or what we may term the athletic diet, are soon worn out, and fall the victims of the over proportion of strength which such living bestows.
The advantages again of vegetable food, are mostly of the passive kind, and though it is difficult of assimilation, yet under certain circumstances, a tolerable degree of strength and vigour may be acquired from it. It is more favourable for the appetite than animal food, and little injury can arise from too much repletion with it. It has many advantages over animal food, as it introduces
Dietetics. produces no improper acrimony into the system, and counteracts the baneful effects of animal diet. It is to this preference of vegetable food that the French owe their freedom from disease in a greater degree than the English: and the best rule to secure health, perhaps, is to confine infancy and youth mostly to a vegetable diet; manhood, and the decay of life, to animal food; while near the end of life, the vegetable system should again be returned to. But, whatever kind of diet we adopt, a variety in the form of our food, as well as the nature of it, should be attended to. Thus the constant use of solid nourishment, however wholesome and nutritious, by giving the stomach more to do than is necessary, must be attended with hurtful consequences. In the same way a perseverance in the liquid aliment, however fit by its qualities for conveying chyle into the system, could not fail to prove an improper diet, by depriving the stomach of that necessary stimulus from its form, which solid food conveys. A mixture, therefore, of solid and fluent nourishment is absolutely necessary, whatever the nature of that nourishment may be, and this proportion must be regulated by the different situations of different individuals. A man who is subjected to much bodily exertion, requires certainly the proportion of solid food to exceed, and likewise to be taken in the most permanent and nutritive state. A man again accustomed to little bodily labour, and subjected to the ease and inactivity of a sedentary life, should reverse this plan, and the proportion of liquid should be increased. In the use of the different kinds of food, the same regulations are proper. Where, along with a sedentary life, the stomach rejects much vegetable food, and a tendency to acidity renders its use improper, the bad consequences of an excess of animal diet must be corrected by giving it in the most soluble and diluted form. Thus the use of soups and broths becomes highly proper, as giving the sufficient stimulus of animal food to the stomach, and at the same time presenting it in a form by which a considerable part quickly passes off, and the excess of nourishment which constant animal food would produce is greatly counteracted. It is to this cause that we may attribute the little injury which animal food is known to produce in Scotland, and also in France, where soups are much used.
21 Proper quantity of food. With respect to the quantity of food to be actually taken, this must be regulated much by the appetite and the supply required. The appetite is the great indication of health; and where the stomach is in a healthy state, it relishes almost every kind of nourishment that is presented. This being the case, we are entirely to be regulated in the quantity taken in by the appetite. Satiety is the natural consequence of repletion, and before this takes place, the stomach itself gives the alarm.
Among popular writers it has been a common axiom that a small quantity of food is most easily digested, and that we should rise from table with an appetite. This idea proceeds entirely from the opinion that digestion is effected by the muscular power of the stomach. But it is a truth sufficiently established that this is not the case. It depends entirely on the fluid of the stomach, or gastric secretion, and is performed by the application of this fluid equally well out of the body as within the organ. Indeed we may suppose that a con-
siderable quantity of food, when taken, by producing a greater stimulus or irritation of the stomach, will increase the gastric fluid, and thus accelerate the process of digestion. At the same time it must be observed that there is in infancy a proper foundation for this restriction. The gastric fluid in children is more active, and their stomach yields more readily to distension; the appetite, therefore, will continue longer before the sense of satiety takes place: but even here, as the diet is mostly of a diluted kind, and soon passes off, we believe that more has been attributed to the effects of repletion, as the cause of disease in children, than what it deserves.
22 Body should be sufficiently nourished. The proper rule, in all cases, is that the body should be sufficiently nourished, whatever the nature or the quantity of the nourishment employed may be, and this is best determined by the apparent state of the body, and what is again lost by it, or the quantity of its different discharges. The body also, we may observe, is at all times under the influence of habit, and where it is accustomed to be circumscribed, it is often amazing to find what small quantities of nourishment will suffice, and even health be preserved. Of this we have a number of remarkable instances brought forward by medical writers. Nor is this confined solely to man; the inferior animals show that their bodies can accommodate themselves to similar circumstances. This being the case, the constitution of man is limited in this respect less, even in civilized life, than what has been alleged. The chief point in health is to guard against extremes; for a uniform mode of life, even where errors are conspicuous, is always less dangerous than sudden excess, either of one kind or another.
23 Manner of taking food. The manner of taking food also requires attention. In all solid nourishment a proper chewing should take place; this is a preparatory and necessary step to the action of the fluid in the stomach; but this chewing should not be carried, as some have advised, too far. Something should be left for the stomach to do, and this organ will be found improved by exercise and by increasing its active powers, as well as any other part of the body. Hence substances rather of difficult digestion may be at times properly presented to it.
In his choice of food man is not circumscribed like the other animals. Its respective salubrity or perniciousness he can in general judge of only by its taste. Hence, that his taste may be as little deceived as possible, most nourishing substances, we observe, are of a bland, mild nature, and contain nothing offensive to this organ. Hence too there is a certain pleasure conjoined with the gratification of appetite, which is meant both as an incentive to our taking nourishment, and also to direct us in the selection of it.
From the constitution, however, of man, experience shows that any nourishment, however unfit, may be assimilated by habit, and that wholesome and unwholesome are often merely relative terms, regulated by the existing circumstances in which individuals are placed.
The desire for solid food is much seldom carried to excess than that for fluids. Both, where they occur, are not the effect of a natural appetite, but rather of that artificial one which is created by the use of stimulants increasing the relish of food to the palate, or its stimulant effect on the stomach. This excess be-
Dietetics. comes increased by indulgence; and a habit, of course, comes to prevail, which distends the stomach, relaxes its tone, and destroys its elasticity; in consequence of which disorders of this organ arise, and a general fulness and corpulency in the whole system take place.
The manner of taking food, as well as the quantity and quality, requires some attention. All extremes in taking food, should be carefully avoided; it should pass into the stomach in a slow and regular manner, blended by the process of chewing with a sufficient quantity of saliva to promote its dissolution in the stomach. If hurried over without attention to this, the difficulty of solution is increased, and the stomach is suddenly distended, and satiety produced before it is filled. The meal, therefore, becomes both deficient in quantity, and the food, from the digestive organs having more to do, remains longer on the stomach than is either necessary or proper*.
For more on this subject, see the articles ALIMENT, FOOD, and DRINK.
After these general observations on diet, we shall take a brief survey of the principal articles employed as food, under the general heads of SOLID FOOD, DRINK, and CONDIMENTS.
A. SOLID FOOD.
I. FROM THE ANIMAL KINGDOM.
CLASS I. MAMMALIA. Order 1. PRIMATES.
24 Food deriv- ed from quadru- peds. THERE are few animals of this order employed as food. In some countries, however, several species of the genus simia or ape, are eaten, particularly
25 Ape. Simia inuus, the Barbary ape. S. Beelzebub, the preacher monkey. S. Paniscus, the four-fingered monkey.
26 Bats. Some species of the bat tribe are occasionally eaten by the natives of warm climates, especially Vespertilio vampyrus, the vampyre bat.
Order 2. BRUTA.
Several tribes of this order afford nourishment to uncivilized nations.
27 Ant-eater. The great ant-eater (myrmecophaga jubata) is frequently eaten by the American Indians; but its flesh has a strong and disagreeable flavour.
28 Armadillo. Most species of dasyus or armadillo form an article of diet among the Indians.
29 Rhinoceros. The flesh of the rhinoceros bicornis, or two-horned rhinoceros, is eaten in Abyssinia; but its flesh is very finewy.
30 Elephant. The flesh of the elephant is often eaten, both by the Abyssinians and Hottentots. See ELEPHANT, MAMMALIA Index.
Several species of trichecus, or walrus, are eatable, especially
31 Walrus. Trichecus rosmarus, or arctic walrus.
Order 3. FERÆ.
From this order mankind have long derived part of their nourishment, especially in the earlier periods of society.
32 Seal. The flesh of the common seal (phoca vitulina) was,
a few centuries ago, served up at the tables of the great in this country; and it still forms the principal subsistence of the Greenlanders, Icelanders, and Kamtschadales.
The brown or black bear (ursus arctos) is eaten by Bear. the common people in Norway, Russia, and Poland. It is difficult of digestion, and is generally salted and dried before being used.
Of the dog tribe few species have been employed for Dog. the food of man, though the common dog is greedily eaten by the inhabitants of the South-sea islands, and is sometimes used as food in more civilized societies. See DOG, MAMMALIA Index.
Of the cat tribe, the flesh of the lion is considered as Lion. excellent food by several nations of Africa, and Kolben prefers it to most other animal food.
The common otter (lutra vulgaris) is eaten in several Roman Catholic countries, and considered as nearly allied to fish. See OTTER, MAMMALIA Index.
The young of the sea otter (lutra marina) are said to be delicate eating, not easily to be distinguished from lamb.
Several species of didephis or opossum are considered Opossum. by the natives of South America as equally good food with the flesh of the hare or rabbit, especially
Didelphis Virginiana, the Virginian opossum.
The kangaroo (macropus major) forms a chief part Kangaroo. of the animal food used by the natives of New Holland; but the flesh is very coarse.
The common hedgehog (erinaeus europaeus) is oc- Hedgehog. casionally used as food; and its flesh is said to be extremely delicate.
Order 4. GLIRES.
The common porcupine (hystrix cristata) is eaten in Porcupine. Sicily and Malta, and is frequently introduced to the politest tables at the Cape of Good Hope.
Several species of cavia are used as food in Guiana, Cavia. Brazil, and other parts of South America, especially
Cavia cobaya, the Guinea pig. C. paca, the spotted cavy. C. aguti, the long-nosed cavy, and C. aperea, the rock cavy.
The flesh of the beaver (castor fiber) is employed as Beaver. food in America, and is said to be good eating. It is preserved by drying it in the smoke.
The alpine marmot (arctomys marmota) affords nourishment to the poorer inhabitants of the Tyrol, Savoy, and other parts of the Alps; and, besides this, three other species are eatable, viz.
Arctomys monax, the Maryland marmot. A. bobac, bobak; and A. citellus, the casan, or earless marmot.
Several species of sciurus, or squirrel, may be eaten, Squirrel. especially the common squirrel (sciurus vulgaris), which is much used in Sweden and Norway, and its flesh is said to resemble that of a barn-door fowl.
The common jerboa (dipus jaculus) is eaten by the Jerboa. Arabs, who esteem its flesh among their greatest delicacies.
Most species of lepus, or the hare tribe, are used as Hare and rabbit. common food, especially
Lepus timidus, the common hare, and L. cuniculus, the rabbit.
Of these the flesh of the rabbit is softer and more digestible than that of the hare; but it is not so nourishing.
Diectics. ing. Wild rabbits are both more digestible and more palatable than such as are domesticated.
It is from this order that the principal part of animal food, in civilized countries, is derived. Almost all the animals contained in this order form excellent food.
47
Camelus. Some species of camelus, or the camel tribe, are eaten, especially
Camelus dromedarius, the Arabian camel. C. glama, the glama, whose flesh is said to resemble mutton.
Of the genus cervus, the following species are most used, viz.
48
Elk. Cervus alces, the elk, eaten in Norway, Lapland, and Sweden, where its flesh is much esteemed. It is very nourishing, but lies long on the stomach.
49
Stag. C. elaphus, the common stag. The flesh of this animal, when full grown, is well known under the name of venison, and is very digestible, wholesome, and nourishing. The animal should not be killed till he is above four years old, and the flesh is fattest and best flavoured in the month of August.
50
Rein deer. C. tarandus, the rein deer. The flesh of this species forms the principal nourishment of the Laplanders; the tongues are excellent when salted and smoked, and the milk is sweet and nourishing.
51
Fallow deer. C. dama, the fallow-deer. The flesh of this species is a variety of venison, and nearly resembles that of the stag. The buck is preferred.
52
Roebuck. C. capreolus, the roebuck. The flesh of the roebuck is considered as inferior to that of the last species.
Of the genus antilope, almost all the species afford excellent food; but the following is most generally employed, viz.
53
Chamois. Antilope rupicapra, the chamois. The flesh of the young ibex (capra ibex) is said to be excellent food.
54
Goat. Of the common goat (capra hircus) only the young are employed as food; and a roasted kid is a very common dish in America and the West Indies. Of goat's milk we shall speak hereafter.
55
Sheep. Ovis aries, the common sheep. Mutton is well known to be a highly nutritious and wholesome meat. It is perhaps more universally used than any other animal food. Tup-mutton has such a strong smell and disagreeable taste, and is, besides, so exceedingly tough and difficult of digestion, that it is never eaten but by those who cannot afford to purchase mutton of a better quality. Ewe-mutton, if it be more than between two and three years old, is likewise tough and coarse. Wedder-mutton, or the flesh of the castrated animal, is most esteemed, and is by far the sweetest and most digestible. Lamb being less heating and less dense, is better suited to weak stomachs; but this applies only to the flesh of lambs that have not been robbed of their blood by repeated bleedings, or reared by the hand with milk adulterated with chalk, in order to make the meat appear white. Such practices to render the food pleasing to the eye, at the expence of its alimentary properties, cannot be too much reprobated.
56
Ox. Bos taurus, the common bull and cow. The flesh of the bull has a strong disagreeable smell, and is dry, tough, and difficult of solution in the stomach. Bull-beef is rarely eaten. But the flesh of the ox, or ca-
Diectics. trated animal, called ox-beef, is a highly nourishing and wholesome food, readily digested by healthy persons, and constituting a principal part of the common diet of the inhabitants of this and many other countries. It is the most strengthening of all kinds of animal food. Cow-beef is not so tender nor so nourishing, nor so digestible as ox-beef. Veal is tender and nourishing, but not so easily digested, nor so well suited to weak stomachs, as is commonly imagined. It is matter of just complaint, that the same injurious methods are practised in the rearing and management of calves, as have been already noticed under the article LAMB. By such treatment the quality of the flesh is much depraved. What is called beef-tea, is prepared by putting a pound of the lean part of beef, cut into very thin slices into a quart of water, and boiling it over a quick fire about five minutes, taking off the scum. The liquor is afterwards poured off clear for use. This makes a light and pleasant article of diet for weak and delicate people. On some occasions spices may be advantageously added to it. Gravy soup is very nourishing, but is heavy and heating. It is used as a clyster, as well as taken into the stomach. Calves-feet jelly is highly nutritious and demulcent.
Besides the common ox, the following species are employed as food, viz.
B. americanus, the American bison. B. moschatus, the musk bull. B. bubalus, the buffalo. B. cassi, the cape ox, and B. grunniens, the yak.
The flesh of the horse may be eaten, but is very coarse. Mare's milk is often used medicinally, but is considered as inferior to that of the ass.
Asses milk is light, and well suited to weak stomachs. It is commonly employed in consumptive cases; and Hoffman recommends it in gout, rheumatism, jaundice, debility of the bowels, disorders of the urinary passages, and in fluor albus.
The flesh of the tapir (tapir americanus) is much esteemed by the inhabitants of South America, but is inferior to our beef.
The flesh of the wild boar is dense, but sufficiently tender, very nourishing, and more flavoury than that of the domestic hog. But as the general properties of both are the same, they will be here noticed together. The flesh of the wild boar is in season in the month of October. The head is esteemed the finest part. The flesh of the young animal is reckoned a great delicacy. The common or domestic boar. The sow. The flesh of the sow is strong, and makes bad bacon. It is the flesh of the castrated animal that is in common use, and that is known by the name of pork. On account of the fat or lard with which it abounds, it is not very easily digested. It is a very flavoury food, and affords a strong nourishment, suited to persons who lead an active or laborious life. The too frequent and long continued use of this meat favours obesity, produces foulness of the stomach and bowels, and occasions disorders of the skin. The flesh of the sucking pig is reckoned a great delicacy, is very nourishing; but by reason of the thick and slimy juice with which it abounds, it is not very readily dissolved in the stomach, and therefore is by no means a proper food for weak and sickly persons. Bacon is a coarse and heavy, but
Dietetics. nutritive food, only fit to be taken in considerable quantity by robust and labouring people. When it constitutes a principal part of the daily diet, it brings on disorders similar to those which arise from the immoderate use of pork. In consequence of the fat or lard with which it abounds, the flesh of the swine tribe is more or less laxative. Upon the whole, it may be said of pork, that the occasional and sparing use of it is sufficiently salutary; but that it cannot be made a principal part of the daily diet, without producing disorder in many constitutions, and particularly in those who are of a melancholic temperament, and lead a sedentary life.
The flesh of the different species of this genus is edible, especially that of the sus rojassu and S. babyrussa.
CLASS II. BIRDS. Order 2. PICÆ.
Of this order only two species are generally used as food.
Corvus frugilegus, the rook. The young of this bird is very similar to the pigeon, but is rather inferior in flavour and digestibility.
P. viridis, the green woodpecker. The flesh of this and some other species is palatable, but of difficult solution.
Order 3. ANSERES.
Of this order the principal species that are eaten belong to the genus anas, of which all the species may be used for food; but the following are most generally employed, viz. anas cygnus, the wild swan. A. olor, the tame swan. A. anser, the goose. A. bernicla, the brent goose. A. moschata, the Muscovy duck. A. penelope, wigeon. A. ferina, pochard. A. crecca, teal. A. boschas, wild duck. A. domestica, the tame or common duck.
Alca arctica, puffin. A. tarda, the razor-bill. A. eirrhata, the tufted auk.
Pelicanus bassanus, the soland goose.
Larus marinus, the black-backed gull.
Of these the swan, the goose, the wigeon, the teal, the wild and tame duck, are the most digestible; the barnacle, the puffin, the soland goose, and the black-backed gull, are very fat, heavy, and have generally a fishy taste.
Order 4. GRALLÆ.
Of this order most of the genera furnish very good and favoury food. The following are most commonly used, viz.
Scolopax rusticola, the woodcock. S. gallinago, the snipe. S. gallinula, the jack snipe. S. glottis, the great plover, or green-shank. S. tetanus, the spotted snipe. S. limosa, the stone plover. S. lapponica, the red godwit.
Tringa pugnax, the ruff and reeve. T. vanellus, the lapwing or bastard plover. T. cinchus, the purre. T. squatarra, the gray plover, or sandpiper.
Charadrius marinus, the dotterel. C. pluvialis, the green plover. C. oedicnemus, the thick-kneed bastard. C. hemantopus, the long-legged plover.
Fulica fulica, the brown gallinule. F. chloropus, the
common water-hen. F. porphyrio, the purple water-hen.
Order 5. GALLINÆ.
This order furnishes the principal part of the food which we derive from the class of birds. The following species afford excellent nourishment, viz.
Pavo cristatus, the peacock.
Meleagris gallipavo, the turkey.
Penelope cristata, the quhan.
Crax alektor, the crested curassow.
Phasianus gallus, the common fowl. Ph. colchicus, common pheasant.
Numida meleagris, the Guinea hen.
Tetrao urogallus, the wood grouse. T. tetrix, the black cock, or black game. T. lagopus, red game. T. perdix, the common partridge. T. coturnix, the quail.
Order 6. PASSERES.
The following species of this order may be employed as food, viz.
Columba domestica, the common pigeon, and C. palumbus, the ring dove.
Alauda, the lark. All the species.
Turdus viscivorus, the mistle thrush. T. pilaris, the fieldfare. T. merula, the blackbird.
Loxia curvirostra, the sheeldapple, or crossbill. L. co-cothraustes, the grosbeak or hawfinch. L. chloris, the green finch.
Emberiza nivalis, the snow bunting. E. miliaria, the bunting. E. hortulana. E. citrinella, or yellow hammer.
Fringilla celebs, the chaffinch. F. montifringilla, the brambling, or bramble-finch. F. domestica, the house sparrow. F. montana, the tree sparrow.
Motacilla modularis, the hedge sparrow. M. ficedula, the epicurean warbler. M. oenanthe, the wheatear. M. rubitra, the whin-chat. M. rubicula, the stonechatter. M. phœnicurus, the redstart. M. erithalus, the redtail.
Hirundo esculenta, the esculent swallow.
After this enumeration of birds, we must say something respecting the nutritious properties of eggs.
It is probable that the eggs of all the birds which we have mentioned, and perhaps of most others, might be employed as food; but custom and convenience have given the preference to those of the common hen, the guinea hen, and the duck. The fluid contents of an egg consist of the white and the yolk. The former very much resembles the lymph of the blood, or the coagulable part of milk. The latter, viz. the yolk, is an animal mucilage, composed of oil, coagulable lymph and water. It is miscible with cold water, so as to form an emulsion. The oil is separable from the yolk, boiled till it becomes hard, by means of pressure.*
The eggs of all granivorous birds, and especially of the domestic fowl, yield a mild demulcent and strengthening aliment, well suited to consumptive persons, and such as are exhausted by immoderate evacuations. Raw eggs are gently laxative, and are found to be serviceable in cases of jaundice and obstructed liver. A nutritive restorative drink is prepared by rubbing the yolks of two or three eggs, and a little white sugar, with a pink
Dietetics. pint or two of cold water, adding to it afterwards a glass of Rhenish or any other light wine, and a little lemon juice, to give it a flavour. This egg-emulsion without the wine, is a good remedy in coughs, hoarseness, spitting of blood, costiveness, &c.
Both the white and yolk of eggs are very indigestible when boiled to hardness. Eggs should be subjected to as little of the art of cookery as possible. The lightest as well as the simplest mode of preparing them for the table, is to boil them only as long as is necessary to coagulate slightly the greatest part of the white, without depriving the yolk of its fluidity. This is what is called poaching them; and in this way they fit well upon most stomachs.
68
Food from reptiles.
CLASS III. AMPHIBIA. Order 1. REPTILES.
This class furnishes but few articles of food, and of these the following are the most usually employed, viz.
Testudo mydas, the green turtle. T. ferox. T. greeca, the land turtle.
Rana esculenta, the edible frog, or green water-frog. Lacerta agilis, common green lizard. L. scincus, the scink.
69
From serpents.
Order 2. SERPENTS.
Coluber viper, the viper. C. perus, the adder.
Of these the turtle is well known as a most nourishing and palatable food. The esculent frog, though not very nutritious, tastes much like chicken; the viper and adder are chiefly used in soups, which are considered as great restoratives.
70
Food from fishes.
CLASS IV. FISHES.
It is probable that almost all the different species of fish might be employed as food, but the following are chiefly eaten, viz.
71
Apodes.
Order 1. APODES.
Muraena anguilla, the common eel. M. conger, the conger eel. Ammodytes tobianus, the sand lance, or sand eel.
72
Jugulares.
Order 2. JUGULARES.
Callynomus lyra, the gemmous dragonet. C. draconulus, the sordid dragonet.
Trachinus draco, the weever.
Gadus aeglefinus, the haddock. G. catarias, the torfk. G. morhua, the cod-fish. G. barbatus, the pont. G. merlangus, the whiting. G. pollachius, the pollack. G. molva, the ling. G. lota, the burbot.
73
Thoracici.
Order 3. THORACICI.
Zeus faber, the dory.
Pleuronectes hippoglossus, the halibut. P. plateissa, the plaice. P. flesus, the flounder. P. limanda, the dab. P. solea, the sole. P. maximus, the turbot.
Chaetodon rostratus, the jaculator. C. imperator, the emperor of Japan.
Sparus maena, Perca fluviatilis, the perch. Scomer, the mackerel.
Mullus barbatus, the red furmullet. M. furmulletus, the striped furmullet.
Trigla lyra, the piper.
Order 4. ABDOMINALES.
Cobitis barbatus, the loach, or groundling.
Salmo salar, the salmon. S. trutta, the sea trout. S. fario, the trout. S. alpinus, the charr. S. salvelinus, the salmon trout. S. umbra. S. eperlanus, the smelt. S. albula, the whiting. S. thymallus, the grayling.
Esox lucius, the pike.
Mugil cephalus, the mullet.
Clupea harengus, the herring. C. sprattus, the sprat. C. alosa, the shad. C. encrasicolus, the anchovy.
Cyprinus barbus, the barbel. C. carpio, the carp. C. gobio, the gudgeon. C. tinca, the tench. C. cephalus, the chub. C. leuciscus, the dace. C. rutilus, the roach. C. erythrophthalmus, the rud. C. alburnus, the bleak, and C. brama, the bream.
Order 6. CHONDROPTERYGII.
Accipenser sturio, the sturgeon. A. ruthenus, the starlet. A. huso, the isinglass fish.
Raia batis, the skate.
Petromyzon marinus, the lamprey. P. fluviatilis, the lesser lamprey. P. branchialis, the lamprey, or pride.
The wholesomeness of fish in diet has been much disputed. According to some, it is the most delicious food of any; and according to others, it is without strength or substance. It is certainly not adapted to be the sole diet of the laborious class, but it makes an excellent addition to vegetable food; for instance, with potatoes, or other roots, what can be more acceptable than a salted or smoked herring, to give a relish to such insipid diet? It is said, indeed, that one barrel of salted herrings will, in this way, go as far as three barrels of salted beef. Fresh fish is certainly well calculated for sedentary people, and those who reside in towns; and at all events, it is fortunate to have such a resource for food in a populous country, to be made use of when any exigency requires such aid.
The texture of fish, in general, is more tender than that of flesh. They have nothing of a fibrous structure, like flesh; of course, they are more easily digested than meat, especially such as are not of a viscous nature. It is a singular circumstance regarding fish, that, though we require vegetables with our meat, we hardly ever take them with fish. Cullen says, that by way of experiment he has taken apples along with fish, but found them to disturb digestion.
The objections to fish, however, are numerous. The nourishment derived from them it is said, is incomplete; not so stimulating, nor so congenial to the nature of man, as either birds or quadrupeds; some classes of them also, as shell-fish, salmon, &c. are more indigestible than meat; and fish, in general, has a stronger tendency to putrefaction than meat. But the faults of fish are somewhat corrected by the manner in which they are commonly eaten. In a fresh state, sauces and pickles of an acid nature are employed with them, and when dried, the action of the stomach is promoted by salt and spices. Fish, compared with flesh, is less nourishing; and the more viscous sorts hard-
Dietetics. er of digestion. Hence many are under the necessity, after salmon, &c. to have recourse to a dram of some * Code of Health and spirit or other to carry them off *.
Longevity, vol. i. p. CLASS V. INSECTS.
407. Of insects properly so called, none are used in substance as food, except various species of cancer, viz.
77 Food from insects. Cancer mænæ, the common crab. C. pagurus, the black-clawed crab. C. gammarus, the lobster. C. aspecus, the craw fish. C. ferratus, the prawn. C. crangon, the shrimp, and C. isquilla, the white shrimp.
Under this class we may rank honey, the produce of the bee, which in its general elementary properties agrees with sugar, to be afterwards noticed. It is, however, rather more heating, and will not agree with many stomachs. It is best eaten from the comb, as the wax seems to correct its unpleasant effects.
78 Food from worms. CLASS VI. VERMES. Order 2. MOLLUSCA.
The sepia sepiola, and the echinus esculentus, are the only edible genera of this order of worms, and even these are a coarse and by no means a nourishing food.
Order 3. TESTACEA.
Cardium edule, the common cockle.
Ostrea edulis, the common oyster.
Mytilus edulis, the eatable mussel.
Helix pomatia, the common snail.
Of these, the oyster and the snail are the most wholesome and digestible.
As occupying a middle rank between animal and vegetable food, we shall here notice milk and its various products.
79 Milk. MILK is the proper and natural food of the young of all animals of the mammalia class; and cows milk makes a principal part of the daily diet of a great proportion of the human race, both in the infant and adult state. On account of the abundance of oily and cheesy matter which it contains, cow's milk is to infants by no means so well suited as human milk; but as the mode of living in civilized society often deprives the quality of woman's milk, or prevents its secretion, cows milk in too many instances becomes a necessary substitute. On such occasions, as it is too heavy to be given alone, it should be diluted with water: and as it is disposed to become more acescent than human milk, and from that cause to produce gripings and other disorders of the bowels in young children, it will often be useful to mix with it decoctions of animal substances, such as chicken or veal broth, or decoction of hartshorn shavings; of which last two ounces should be boiled in a quart of water, over a gentle fire, till the whole is reduced to a pint; when, after it is become cold, it will be of the consistence of a light jelly. This, mixed with about twice its quantity of cows milk, with the addition of a little sugar, forms for young subjects a proper aliment, approaching nearly to the nature of human milk.
Milk is used medicinally in consumptions, especially in their early stage; in gouty affections, after the paroxysm is gone off, in smallpox, diluted with water, as the common drink; in measles, especially the malignant kind, diluted in the same manner; in gonorrhoea,
lues venerea, and during a mercurial salivation in cancerous affections; in cases where mineral and animal poisons, have been swallowed; in cases of strangury and dysury from the absorption of cantharides, &c.; in fluor albus; in many spasmodic and nervous disorders.
When milk is used medicinally, it is often serviceable to dilute it with Pyrmont, Seltzer, or some other proper mineral water; and to prevent acidity, and make it fit easier on the stomach, lime water, and some of the distilled aromatic waters, are occasionally mixed with it. To obviate costiveness, which milk is apt to induce, it is often proper to mix brown sugar, or magnesia with it, to boil it with oatmeal, veal broth, &c.
In general, milk is improper in inflammatory fevers, unattended with pustulous eruptions; in bilious fevers; in scrofulous cases; and in rickets.
The following are the principal products and preparations of milk in dietetic and medicinal use; cream and butter are well known; nor can it be necessary to notice how much they disorder the stomach and bowels when taken too freely.
Curd taken in considerable quantity, are highly oppressive to the stomach, and not unfrequently prove the cause of obstructions and inflammations of the bowels.
Cheese varies according to the kind of milk from which it is prepared, according to the quantity of oil and whey which the coagulable matter contains, and lastly according to its age. In general, it is an aliment suited only to strong stomachs, and to such persons as use great and constant exercise. In the higher orders of society, it is used chiefly as a condiment. Toasted cheese is not easily digested by weak stomachs; and for those who can be hurt by indigestion, or heated by a heavy supper, it is a very improper diet *.
Butter-milk is milk which has been deprived of its oily matter by churning or agitation. It is nourishing, cooling, and diluent. It is used in cachexies, atrophies, consumptions, &c.
Whey is the watery, saccharine part of milk, freed in a great measure from the butyraceous and caseous matter. It is lightly nutritive, diluent, aperient, and diuretic. It is given in consumptions, dysenteries, jaundice, &c. alone, or mixed with mineral waters, and sometimes impregnated with the juices of medicinal herbs. Wine whey, tartar whey, mustard whey, will be particularly noticed in their proper places.
Sugar of milk is a saline substance, obtained from the whey by evaporation. It has been properly called the essential salt of milk. It has been much extolled by some writers as a remedy in consumptions; but as it is contained in whey, it is evident that preparation must possess all its virtues, and therefore that the trouble of obtaining it separate must be unnecessary †.
II. FROM THE VEGETABLE KINGDOM.
Vegetable food is more ancient than any other. As forming the food of animals, it is the foundation of all our nourishment, for by it those animals are nourished, which in turn afford sustenance to man. Indeed there are no circumstances under which a diet of animal food should be solely employed. This has been confirmed by every experiment made; and the confinement of a person only for a few days to this mode of living, has induced
Dietetics. induced such symptoms as obliged him to desist. Besides this, by stimulating to an extreme degree, the springs of life are by animal diet urged on too fast; and preternatural, and of course weakening exertions of the system ensue, which induce, from their excess, an early decay. Thus childhood is prematurely ushered by it into manhood; and the powers of manhood, soon exhausted, display the infirmities and progress of age, at a period when vigour and strength should still be in perfection. A diet of vegetable food is, on the contrary, conducive to long life. It neither accelerates the vital energy, nor ripens the fruit before its time, but with a slow and regular step brings forwards the different stages in their due season, and with all the advantages which their proper maturity ought to confer on them. At the same time, while we thus point out the good effects of a vegetable diet, in arresting the progress of life, and giving a greater permanence to existence, we by no means approve of it as a diet to be entirely trusted to.
Declaimers on the exclusive use of vegetable diet have not taken into view the various and new circumstances of situation in which man is now placed. He is no longer the child of nature, nor the passive inhabitant of one genial spot, as when he was first formed. He is now a citizen of the world at large; exertion and toil are his constant attendants, and he requires a more ready and assimilated nourishment than vegetable food can convey. In many situations also, the vigour of his system is weakened by extremes of temperature, which demand, to counteract them, the most stimulant and invigorating food he is capable of acquiring. The excellence of vegetable food used alone is therefore confined to a mild temperature and a passive state, and there it certainly deserves that preference which humanity and philosophy have bestowed upon it. Considering vegetable food as conveying a nourishment insufficient for our present civilized situation, we shall next state the inconveniences that attend its being used in excess. The first inconvenience of vegetable food already noticed, is its constant tendency to accecyency; but this is hurtful only when it takes place to a morbid degree. If a natural tendency to accecyency prevails in the stomach, as a step towards assimilation, it cannot fail to be noxiously increased by the sole use of vegetables; and the counteracting of this state, or checking the tendency to fermentation, must be the great secret in the regulation of vegetable diet. This secret no doubt depends on the preventing, by our choice of vegetables, excess in the proportion of fermentable or saccharine matter, and in exciting the action of the stomach, so that the vegetable food may not be too long retained upon it.
The next inconvenience alleged against vegetable diet is its difficulty of assimilation. That vegetable aliment is more difficult in being reduced to nourishment, seems generally admitted, and in the end it produces a greater quantity of faeces. When received into the stomach it is likewise specifically lighter than the gastric fluids. Hence it floats near the top of the stomach, and causes irritations. This uneasiness is not felt for some time after its reception, but afterwards it begins to operate on the upper orifice of the stomach. The difficulty, however, of assimilation that attends vegetable food, may be got the better of by a proper se-
lection of it; and it will also be chiefly felt in weak stomachs, and will by no means affect the vigorous and robust.
A third inconvenience of vegetable food is its extrication of a considerable quantity of air, by which the stomach becomes distended, often to an enormous degree, and much uneasiness is produced in the adjacent organs. This extrication of air is common to all vegetables; it varies, however, extremely in different kinds of them; and it is from this circumstance that the flatulence and torpor is experienced, which succeeds a full meal of them. Hence all vegetables that contain much of it should undergo a previous preparation before being used as food.
These, then, are the chief inconveniences attending a vegetable regimen; while on the contrary, to counterbalance them, this species of diet is always found to promote or sharpen the appetite, and to keep the stomach in an active state. Neither are any constitutional disorders the consequence of it, as happens from animal food, for whatever morbid symptoms arise under its use are confined almost entirely to the stomach and bowels, and seldom carry any hurtful effects to the system at large. Neither do any evils arise from occasional excesses in its use; and the mischiefs of repletion or overfullness are avoided by it, unless in cases of extreme indolence, or where a continued course of intemperance is pursued as to the quantity taken. By its moderate stimulus it counteracts the disposition to an inflammatory state, and in many cases proves highly serviceable, in checking the violence, and arresting the progress of many constitutional diseases. Independently of its nature, it is of great importance to the stomach, by giving that proper distention which this organ requires in order to its healthy action.
The wisdom of nature has provided that the extent of vegetable food should be much greater than that of animal food, as the former is the foundation of nourishment for all the animated creation. Hence we find that there is scarcely any vegetable that does not afford nourishment to some animal; and there are many which, though naturally of a deleterious quality, can, by proper preparation, be converted into nourishment to man. Man, more than any other animal, is distinguished as to the choice of food which he makes; and in this selection he is generally determined by his taste, between which and the stomach nature has established such a sympathy, that what is disagreeable to the one, is seldom very digestible by the other. Hence inclination is to be particularly studied in every case of weakness of the stomach.
Among the other properties of vegetable food, it has been especially considered by all authors as having most influence on the powers of the mind, and in preserving a delicacy of feeling, a liveliness of imagination, and an activeness of judgment; but in proportion to these superior qualities, it must be observed, this state of body is equally the attendant of timidity, fluctuation, and doubt. Animal food, in the other extreme, gives a strong vigour and firmness of purpose, fitted for the most active exertions of life. By a mixture of diet these two extremes come to be counteracted; the body possesses a proper share of vigour; and, correspondent to it, the mind displays a firmness and capacity suited to every valuable purpose. The diet, then,
then producing this state may be properly called temperance, without limiting the individual to an exact portion of either kind of food, or tying him up by the absurd and sickly system of Cornaro; and this state will be properly regulated by the experience and feelings of each individual, both in regard to the quantity and quality of his nourishment.
In the use of vegetable food, as well as animal, attention must be paid both to the proportion of it taken, and also to the state in which it is used. The first of these must be regulated by the three circumstances of season, way of life, and climate. With respect to the first—in summer the quantity of vegetable food should be always increased, whatever our habits may be; the propriety of this is evidently pointed out by nature, from its abundance at this period. This increase of vegetable food is also the more necessary if the appetite is naturally keen and healthy, as a more strongly nourishing aliment would at this time expose to all the effects of putrefaction, which the increase of the vegetable diet will, on the contrary, counteract.
The way of life must also regulate a good deal the proportion of vegetable nourishment. An essential circumstance in the use of all diet, as we formerly remarked, is the production of such a distention of the stomach and bowels as may enable them to act properly on their contents. In the sedative and inactive, it is particularly desirable that this distention should be produced by food of a less nourishing kind, and that no more nourishment be received than what the wants of the system require. Hence in these cases, a vegetable diet is to be preferred, while in the active and laborious, the plan should be reversed.
It is a fact sufficiently established, that the proportion of vegetable food should be in a great measure regulated by the climate, as there is no doubt that the mortality of warm climates is aggravated by the use of too much animal food; and that a diet of a vegetable and acescent nature with a large proportion of condiment, such as we find used by the inhabitants of those countries, is best suited to the preservation of health; for by this excess of condiment, the morbid effects on the stomach and bowels, natural to vegetable food, are counteracted, and the chyle formed from them passes into the circulation in a proper state for supporting the body in such a situation. On the other hand in a colder region a permanence of nourishment is required, which animal food particularly conveys; and as this nourishment is less apt to disorder the stomach or bowels, no great portion of condiment is necessary either as a stimulus to the organ, or in order to avoid any hurtful consequences that may arise. The proportion, therefore, of vegetable food is clearly pointed out to be small, and chiefly of the farinaceous or least acescent kind.
The state in which vegetable food is used is of equal importance with the proportion of it taken. Thus vegetable food particularly requires to be used in a fresh state; for, by being kept, many kinds of vegetables lose their peculiar flavour, their taste and smell, and in consequence of this become indigestible; this is particularly the case with the pulses, with herbs, and with fruits.*
buted according to the method of that author, into roots, shoots, stalks, leaves, flowers, berries, stone fruit, apples, legumens, grain, nuts, and fungules.
SECT. 1. ROOTS now or formerly made use of as Bread.
Arum colocasia, Egyptian arum. A. esculentum, eatable arum. A. peregrinum, cadders.
Calla palustris, water drogon.
Convolvulus batatas, Spanish potatoes.
Dioscorea sativa. D. alata. D. bulbifera, Indian yams.
Jatropha maniot, Indian bread.
Nymphaea lotus, Egyptian lotus.
Sagittaria sagittifolia, common arrowhead.
Solanum tuberosum, common potatoes.
Yucca gloriosa, Adam's needle.
Polygonum divaricatum, eastern buckwheat.
SECT. 2. ROOTS occasionally eaten as Condiments, or for other family purposes.
Amomum zingiber, common ginger.
Allium cepa, common onion. A. ascalonicum, shallot.
A. scordoprasum, rakambole.
Apium petroselinum, common parsley.
Bunium bulbocastanum, earth nut or pig-nut.
Beta rubra, red beet.
Brassica rapa, common turnip. B. rapa punicea, purple-rooted turnip. B. rapa flavescens, yellow-rooted turnip. B. rapa oblonga, long-rooted turnip.
Campanula rapunculus, rampion.
Cochlearia armoracia, horse-radish.
Carum carui, caraway.
Cyperus esculentus, rush nut.
Daucus carota, carrot.
Eryngium maritimum, sea holly, or eryngo root.
Guilandina maringa, Ceylon guilandina.
Helianthus tuberosus, Jerusalem artichoke.
Ixia chinensis, spotted ixia. I. bulbifera, bulb-bearing ixia.
Lathyrus tuberosus, earth nut.
Orobus tuberosus, heath peas.
Orchis mascula, male orchis.
Pastinaca sativa, the parsnip.
Raphanus sativus, the radish.
Scorzonera hispanica, viper's graft.
Sium sisarum, skirret.
Lilium martagan, martagan lily.
Tulipa gesneriana, common tulip.
Tragopogon pratense, yellow goat's-beard. T. porrifolium, purple goat's-beard.
SECT. 1. SHOOTS and STALKS.
Asparagus officinalis, asparagus.
Anethum azoricum, sweet azorian fennel.
Angelica archangelica, angelica.
Arctium lappa, burdock.
Asclepias syriaca, greater Syrian dogbane.
Apium graveolens, smalloge. A. dulce, garden celery.
Campanula
* See Nif.
Set on Diet.
To these general remarks we shall subjoin a catalogue of esculent plants from Bryant's Flora Dietetica, distri-
Campanula pentagonia, Thracian bell-flower.
Cynara cardunculus, cardoon, or chardoon.
Carduus marianus, milk thistle.
Cnicus cernuus, Siberian nodding cnicus.
Chenopodium bonus henricus, English mercury.
Convolvulus soldanella, sea bindweed.
Cucubalus behen, spatling poppy.
Epilobium angustifolium, rosebay willow herb.
Humulus lupulus, wild hops.
Onopordium acanthium, cotton thistle.
Rheum rhaponticum, rhapontic rhubarb.
Smyrnium olusatrum, common alexanders. S. perfectum, round-leaved alexanders.
Saccharum officinarum, sugar-cane.
Sonchus alpinus, mountain sow-thistle.
Tamus communis, black briony.
Tragopogon pratense, yellow goat's-beard. T. pratense, purple goat's-beard.
Areca oleracea, cabbage-tree.
Arundo bambos, bamboo-cane.
Brassica oleracea, common cabbage. B. O. viridis, green savoy cabbage. B. O. sabauda, white savoy cabbage. B. botrytis, cauliflower. B. B. alba, white cauliflower. B. B. nigra, black cauliflower. B. fabellica, Siberian broccoli. B. pruceox, early buttersea cabbage. B. rapa, common turnip.
Cyperus papyrus, paper rush.
Cyrcas cirealis, sago palm-tree.
Portulaca oleracea, purslane. P. latifolia, broad-leaved garden purslane.
Smilax aspera, red berry, rough pine-weed.
Apium petroelinum, parsley. A. crispum, curled-leaved parsley.
Allium cepa, common onion. A. schoenoprasum, cives.
A. oleraceum, wild garlic.
Artemisia dracunculus, taragon.
Alfine media, common chick-weed.
Borago officinalis, borage.
Cacalia ficoides, fig marigold-leaved cacalia.
Cichorium endivia, endive. C. endivia crispa, curled-leaved endive.
Cochlearia officinalis, scurvy grass.
Erythrum alliaria, Jack by the hedge. E. barbarea, winter crests or rocket.
Fucus saccharinus, sweet fucus or sea belts. F. palmatus, handed fucus. F. digitatus, fingered fucus. F. esculentus, edible fucus.
Hypochaeris maculata, spotted hawk-weed.
Lactuca sativa, lettuce.
Leontodon taraxacum, dandelion.
Lepidium fativum, garden crests. L. virginicum, Virginian sciatic crests.
Mentha sativa, curled mint. M. viridis, spearmint.
Oxalis acetosella, wood sorrel.
Poterium sanguisorba, garden burnet.
Primula veris, common cowslips, or paigles.
Rumex scutatus, round-leaved sorrel. R. acetosa, common sorrel.
Salicornia europaea, jointed glasswort, or saltwort.
Scandix cerefolium, common chervil. S. odorata, sweet cicely.
Sedum reflexum, yellow stonecrop. S. rupestre, St Vincent's rock stonecrop.
Sisymbrium nasturtium, water-cress.
Sinapis alba, white mustard.
Tanacetum balsamita, cosmary.
Valeriana locusta, lamb's lettuce.
Veronica beccabunga, brooklime.
Ulva lactuca, green laver.
Amaranthus oleraceus, esculent amaranth.
Arum esculentum, Indian kale.
Atriplex hortensis, garden orach. A. hortensis nigricans, dark green garden orach. A. hortensis rubra, red garden orach.
Anethum foeniculum, common fennel. A. dulce, sweet fennel.
Brassica oleracea, cabbages. B. napus, colewort.
Chenopodium bonus henricus, English mercury.
Cnicus oleraceus, round-leaved meadow thistle.
Corchorus olitorius, common Jews mallow.
Grambe maritima, sea colewort.
Jatroph a maniota, cassava.
Malva rotundifolia, dwarf mallow.
Mentha viridis, spearmint. See Sect. i.
Phytolacca decandra, American nightshade.
Ranunculus ficaria, pilewort.
Raphanus sativus, common radish.
Salvia sclarea, garden clary.
Spinacia oleracea, common spinach. S. O. glabra, smooth spinach.
Thea bohea, bohea tea. T. viridis, green tea.
Urtica dioica, common stinging nettle.
Apium graveolens, celery. A. petroelinum, parsley.
Allium porrum, leeks.
Brassica oleracea, cabbages.
Beta vulgaris alba, white beet.
Crithmum maritimum, rock samphire.
Hyssopus officinalis, common hyssop.
Oxalis acetosella, wood sorrel.
Ozymum basilicum, sweet-scented basil.
Origanum marjorana, common marjoram. O. marjorana tenuifolia, fine-leaved sweet marjoram. O. heracleoticum, winter sweet marjoram. O. onites, pot marjoram.
Picris echinoides, common ox-tongue.
Rosmarinus officinalis, common rosemary. R. hortensis, garden rosemary.
Salvia officinalis, green and red sage. S. minor, tea sage.
Satureja hortensis, summer savory. S. montana, winter savory.
Scandix cerefolium, common chervil. S. odorata, sweet cicely.
Sonchus oleraceus, common sow thistle.
Thymus vulgaris, common thyme. T. mastichinus, mastich thyme.
Calendula officinalis, common marigold.
Caltha palustris, marsh marigold.
Capparis spinosa, caper bush.
Carthamus tinctorius, safflower.
Carlina acaulis, dwarf carline thistle.
Cynara cardunculus, cardoon.
Cynara scolymus, green or French artichoke. C. hortensis, globe artichoke.
Cercis filiquastrum, common Judas-tree.
Helianthus annuus, annual sunflower.
Onopordium acanthium, cotton thistle.
Tropaeolum majus, Indian cress. T. minus, smaller Indian cress.
Arbutus uva ursi, bear-berry. A. alpina, mountain strawberry. A. unedo, common strawberry.
Berberis vulgaris, common barberry.
Crataegus aura, white beam tree. C. terminalis, maple-leaved service or forb.
Fragaria vesca vel sylvestris, wood strawberry. F. northumbriensis, Northumberland strawberry. F. imperialis, royal wood strawberry. F. granulosa, minon wood strawberry. F. pratensis, Swedish green strawberry. F. moschata, hawthorn strawberry. F. moschata rubra, red blossomed strawberry. F. moschata hermaphrodita, royal hawthorn. F. chinensis, Chinese strawberry. F. virginiana, Virginian scarlet strawberry. F. V. coccinea, Virginian scarlet-blossomed strawberry. F. V. campestris, wild Virginian strawberry. F. chilensis, Chili strawberry. F. C. devanensis, Devonshire strawberry.
Juniperus communis, common or English juniper. J. arbor, Swedish juniper.
Ribes rubrum et album, red and white currants. R. nigrum, black currants. R. grossularia, gooseberries.
Rosa canina, dog's rose, or hawthorn.
Rubus idaeus, raspberry. R. I. albus, white raspberry. R. I. lœvis, smooth-stalked raspberry. R. cœsius, dewberry. R. fruticosus, common bramble. R. chamaemorus, cloudberry. R. arcticus, shrubby strawberry.
Vaccinium myrtillus, blackworts, or bilberry. V. vitis idaea, redworts. V. oxycoccos, cranberry.
Annona muricata, sour sop. A. reticulata, custard apple. A. squamosa, sweet sop.
Bromelia ananas, pine apple. B. ananas pyramidato fructu, sugar-loaf pine-apple. B. karatas, the pen-guin.
Cactus opuntia, prickly pear. C. triangularis, true prickly pear.
Capicum annuum, annual Guinea pepper. C. frutescens, perennial Guinea pepper.
Carica papaya, the papaw or popo. C. posoposa, pear-shaped papaw.
Chrysophyllum caineto, star-apple. C. glabrum, sapadilla, or Mexican medlar.
Citrus medica, common citron. C. limon, common lemon. C. americana, the lime tree. C. aurantium, common orange. C. ducumanus, shaddock orange.
Crataegus marmelos, Bengal quince.
Diolpyros lotus, Indian date plum. D. virginiana, pistachio plum.
Ficus carica, common fig. F. humilis, dwarf fig. F. caprificus, hermaphrodite-fruited fig. F. fructu fulco, brown-fruited fig. F. fructu violaceo, purple-fruited fig. F. lycocomorus, sycamore, or Pharaoh's fig.
Garcinia mangollana, mango-steen.
Morus nigra, black-fruited mulberry. M. rubra, red-fruited mulberry. M. alba, white-fruited mulberry.
Musa paradisiaca, plantain tree. M. sapientum, banana, or small fruited plantain.
Mespilus germanica, medlar.
Mammea americana, the mammea.
M. punicifolia, pomegranate-leaved malpighia.
Passiflora maliformis, apple-shaped granadilla. P. laurifolia, bay-leaved passion flower.
Pidium pyrifera, pear guava, or bay plum. P. pomiferum, apple guava.
Solanum lycopersicum, love apple. S. melongena, mad apple. S. lanatum, Palestine nightshade.
Sorbus domestica, true service tree.
Trophis americana, pea-fruited bucephalon.
Vitis vinifera, common grapes. V. aphyrena, Corinthian currants.
Amygdalus persica, the peach. A. nuciperica, the nectarine.
Cornus mascula, male cornel, or cornelian cherry.
Olea Europea, manured olive. O. sylvestris, wild olive.
Prunus armeniaca, the apricot. P. cerasus, wild red cherry. P. domestica, the plum tree. P. insititia, the bullock tree.
Rhamnus zizyphus, common jujube.
Chrysolobanus icaco, cocoa plum.
Coccoloba uvifera, sea-side grape.
Cordiamyxa, clustered sebesten, or Assyrian plum.
C. sebestena, rough-leaved sebesten.
Corypha umbraculifera, umbrella palm.
Elais guineensis, oil palm.
Grias caulifera, anchovy pear.
Laurus persea, avo-gato pear.
Mangifera indica, mango tree.
Phoenix daedylifera, common date.
Rhamnus jujuba, Indian jujube.
Spondias lutea, yellow Jamaica plum.
Cucumis melo, musk melon. C. melo albus, Spanish white melon. C. M. lœvis, smooth green-fleshed melon.
C. M. flavus, yellow winter melon. C. M. parvus, small Portugal musk melon. C. M. pilosus, hairy-skinned melon.
C. M. reticulatus, netted-skinned melon.
C. M. striatus, late small striated melon. C. M. tuberosus,
Dietetics. Cucumis melon, warped cantaloupe. C. M. turbinatus, top-shaped melon. C. M. virens, green-rinded melon.
Cucumis chale, Egyptian melon. C. sativus, common prickly cucumber. C. sativus albus, white prickly cucumber. C. S. longus, long prickly cucumber. C. flexuosus, green Turkey cucumber.
Cucurbita lagenaria, bottle gourd. C. citrullus, water melon. C. pepo, common pompon. C. P. oblongus, long pompon. C. verrucola, warped gourd. C. melopopo, Spanish melon.
Melothria pendula, small creeping cucumber.
SECT. 2. APPLES of TREES.
Achras sapota, oval-fruited sapota.
Averrhoa carambola, goa apple. A. bilimbi, bilimbia.
Punica granatum, pomegranate tree.
Pyrus communis, pear-tree. P. malus, the crab-tree. P. cydonia, quince-tree.
VIII. LEGUMINOUS PLANTS.
SECT. 1. PODS and SEEDS of HERBACEOUS PLANTS.
Arrachis hypogaea, American ground nut.
Cicer arietinum, the chick pea.
Ervum lens, lentil.
Lotus edulis, incurved podded bird's-foot trefoil. L. tetragonolobus, square-podded crimson pea.
Lupinus albus, white flowering lupine.
Phaseolus vulgaris, common kidney bean. P. V. coccineus, scarlet-flowering kidney bean. P. albus, white-flowering kidney bean.
Pisum sativum, common garden pea. P. umbellatum, crown pea. P. quadratum, angular-stalked pea. P. maritimum, sea pea.
Vicia faba, common garden bean.
SECT. 2. PODS and SEEDS of TREES.
Cassia fistula, sweet cassia, or pudding-pipe tree.
Ceratonia filiqua, carob, or St John's bread.
Coffea Arabica, Arabian coffee. C. occidentalis, American C.
Cytisus cajan, pigeon pea.
Epidendrum vanilla, sweet-scented vanilla.
Hymenaea courbaril, bastard locust tree.
Tamarindus indica, the tamarind.
IX. ESCULENT GRAINS and SEEDS.
Triticum aestivum, summer or spring wheat. T. hybernum, winter or common wheat. T. turgidum, short thick-spiked wheat. T. polonicum, Poland wheat. T. spelta, German or spelt wheat. T. monococcum, St Peter's corn.
Avena fativa, manured black oat. A. nuda, naked oat.
Hordeum vulgare, common barley. H. distichon, long-eared barley. H. hexastichon, square barley. H. zeocriton, battledore or sprat barley.
Secale cereale, Common rye.
Coix lachryma jobi, Job's tears.
Cynoforus cerocanus, Indian cock's foot grass.
Pestuca fluviatilis, stout fescue grass.
Holcus sorghum, Guinea corn, or Indian millet.
Nymphaea nelumbo, Egyptian bean.
Oryza sativa, rice.
Panicum miliaceum, common millet. P. Italicum, Italian millet.
Phalaris canariensis, canary grass, or canary seed.
Polygonum fagopyrum, buck wheat.
Quercus esculus, cut-leaved Italian oak. Q. phellos, carolinian willow-leaved oak.
Sesamum orientale, eastern sesamum. S. Indicum, Indian sesamum.
Sinapis nigra, black mustard. S. arvensis, wild mustard or charlock.
Zea mays, Maize, or Indian wheat.
Zizania aquatica, water sesamum.
X. ESCULENT NUTS.
Amygdalus communis, sweet and bitter almond.
Anacardium occidentale, cashew nut.
Corylus avellana, hazel nut.
Cocos nucifera, cocoa nut.
Fagus castanea, common chestnut.
Juglans regia, common walnut. J. nigra, black Virginian walnut.
Jatropha curcas, Indian physic nut. J. multifida, French physic nut.
Pinus pinea, stone or manured pine.
Pistacia vera, pistachia nut. P. narbonensis, trifoliolate-leaved turpentine tree.
Theobroma cacao, chocolate nut.
Trapa natans, Jesuit's nut.
XI. ESCULENT FUNGUSES.
Agaricus campestris, common mushroom. A. pratenfis, the champignon. A. chantarellus, chantarelle agaric. A. deliciosus, orange agaric. A. cinnamomeus, brown mushroom. A. violaceus, violet mushroom.
Lycoperdon tuber, the truffle.
Phallus esculentus, the morel.
For the botanical arrangement and characters of these plants, see the article BOTANY. For a particular account of the individuals as articles of diet, we must refer our readers to Bryant's Flora Dietetica, Cullen's Materia Medica, vol. i. the synopsis of Materia Alimentaria and Materia Medica, and Sir John Sinclair's Code of Health and Longevity, vol. i. The preparation and use of bread have already been treated of at considerable length under that article. The use and best methods of preparing potatoes are given under AGRICULTURE, No 288, &c.
B. DRINK.
DRINKS may be divided into common water, vegetable infusions or decoctions, fermented liquors, animal fluids, and animal infusions or decoctions. The two last have been already spoken of, and water will be considered hereafter. We shall here only make a few observations on the second and third heads.
The vegetables employed for infusions or decoctions used as drink, are chiefly tea, coffee, and chocolate.
All the various kinds of tea imported into this country.
try, come under the denominations of bohea and green; and even these are supposed to be the produce of the same species of plant; though Linnaeus has described them as specifically different, founding the distinction on the number of their petals. Others have observed a difference in the leaves. Still, however, it is uncertain whether these are not merely accidental differences, occasioned by diversity of soil, situation, and culture. While the present narrow and jealous policy of the Chinese continues, many interesting particulars respecting the natural history of this plant must remain unknown to Europeans.
It had been well for the inhabitants of Great Britain, if the tea-leaf had never found its way to this country; they would not then have been tormented, as thousands of them now are, with an incurable train of nervous symptoms, with stomachic and bowel complaints, with headache, &c. To the abuse of tea-drinking may be ascribed, in a great measure, the increased frequency of consumptions; and many of the disorders of children, and especially hydrocephalus, tabes mesenterica, rickets, &c. may be traced to the same source.
The tea-leaf, when fresh from the tree, is evidently poisonous. It is true that it loses some of its acrimony by drying: but even in the state in which it is sent to this country, it retains much of its narcotic nature. What serious mischief, then, are they bringing upon themselves, who, as is the case with too many of the lower class of society, make it a principal part of their daily subsistence! The money which should go to purchase wholesome and substantial food, is squandered away in procuring what of itself affords no nourishment at all; for whatever nourishment is derived from the infusion of tea, is owing to the sugar and milk which are added to it; and were it not for these additions, its deleterious effects would be much sooner and much more powerfully felt.
The time, it is to be hoped, is not far distant, when the poor shall be enlightened upon this important point. The next generation will hardly believe that their predecessors lavished away so much money, and took such extraordinary delight in defrauding their bodies of their proper and natural aliment, and in bringing upon themselves infirmity and disease. Let the rich and the intemperate indulge, if they choose, in the narcotic draught; to their heated and oppressed stomachs it may not do harm; it may even afford momentary relief. But let the poor abstain from it. They are not furnished with high-seasoned food. They have no feverish thirst, no feverish heat to allay, after their noon-day repast. To them it is totally unnecessary as a help to digestion, and as an article of sustenance it is worthless and improper. They would, therefore, be better, infinitely better, without it.
Besides its narcotic quality, there is another property of the tea-leaf which renders its continued use injurious to the constitution; we mean its astringency. Add to these the warm water, and we have, in this unna-
tural beverage, the infusion of tea, three different powers concurring to disorder first the organs of digestion, and ultimately the whole system.
If it be asked, what are they who have been long accustomed to tea to substitute in its place; we answer milk, milk-porridge, gruel, broth, cocoa, or the like for breakfast; and in the afternoon, milk and water, orgeat, or lemonade in the summer, and coffee in the winter.
It should be understood, that the preceding remarks apply to the general abuse of tea as an article of sustenance; for its occasional employment in a dietetical and medicinal way in some kinds of sickness, is often of use. Thus, the simple infusion, without sugar or milk, is a good diluent and sedative in ardent fevers; and as it promotes perspiration and urine, it is frequently drunk with advantage in colds, catarrhs, rheumatism, headache, &c. It is also serviceable in cases of surfeit and indigestion.
For the use and abuse of coffee, see the article COFFEE.
Chocolate is more nourishing and less heating than coffee. It is commonly made too thick, but when of a proper degree of strength, it is a very palatable and wholesome beverage, though on account of its oily quality it proves oppressive and cloying to some stomachs. See CHOCOLATE.
Cocoa is in fact only a weak chocolate; and being less pure than the former, weak chocolate might properly be substituted for it.
Of fermented liquors we shall mention only malt liquors, wine, and ardent spirits.
Well fermented malt liquors, whether from barley or other grain, provided they be not too strong, are wholesome, refreshing, and strengthening drinks. As these liquors are very nutritious, they are chiefly suited to persons who lead a busy and active life. With sedentary and bilious persons they do not agree so well; and they are improper for the corpulent and asthmatic, and those who are liable to giddiness or other complaints of the head. They are better when of a middle age, than when kept very long. Beer made from the infusion of malted groats, or malted rye, is lighter and more diuretic than the common barley beer. Spruce beer is a powerful diuretic and antiscorbutic; it is, however, too cold for some constitutions. Bottled-beer is, on account of the fixed air which it contains, more refreshing than the barrelled. It is frequently prescribed as an antiseptic and restorative in low fevers and convalescences; but care must be taken, during the use of it, that it do not operate too freely by stool. London porter, with the common properties of malt-liquor, possesses such stomachic and diuretic qualities, as give it a preference over common beer and ale, in many cases. Being strongly impregnated with bitters of a narcotic kind, it is apt to induce drowsiness, and consequently is improper wherever there is a tendency to cephalalgia, apoplexy, or other affections of the head (A).
(A) We cannot pretend to decide whether the prejudices that have for some time prevailed against the wholesomeness of London porter are well founded or not; but if its composition be such as given under the article BREWING, we are decidedly of opinion that it is a liquor quite unfit for constant drink.
A temperate use of wine is conducive to the health. All the functions, both of body and mind, are roused and facilitated by it. It has a powerful effect upon the organs of digestion, upon the circulation, and upon the nervous system, promoting digestion, strengthening the action of the heart and arteries, and raising the spirits. Such is its beneficial operation, when taken sparingly. In excessive quantities it has opposite effects, destroying the stomach, inducing emaciation and debility, and occasioning inflammation and obstruction in the liver, lungs, &c. whence gout, palsy, dropsy, consumptions, diabetes, &c.
In a diætetical view, wines are to be considered as they are, either acid or sweet, soft or austere. The acid wines, of which the Rhénish and Hock are the most noted, are the least heating, and the most diætetic. The sweet, such as the Frontinac, Malaga, Tent, Cape, are heating and sudorific. The soft, or acidodulcescent wines, such as Champagne, Claret, Burgundy, Madeira, &c. are less stimulating than the sweet, and more cordial than the acid wines. Of the austere and astringent, that which is most used in this country is the red Port, which, when it has not been mixed with too large a proportion of brandy, is a generous and stomachic wine, well suited to the generality of British constitutions.
Perry and cyder hold a middle place between wine and malt liquor. They are less nutritious than the latter, and less cordial than the former.
In small quantities ardent spirits are a powerful cordial and corroborant, raising the pulse, strengthening the stomach, promoting digestion, and preventing flatulence. Taken sparingly, and diluted with water, they supply the place of wine, and with some constitutions agree better, as they are not like wine, disposed to create acidity. The abuse of them is productive of the same pernicious effects as those which arise from an excessive indulgence in wine, but in a greater degree. French brandy is the most bracing and stomachic; gin and rum the most diætetic and sudorific. Arrak, which is distilled from rice, is more heating than the two last. Whisky is considered as a lighter spirit than any of the former, from its containing less essential oil, and it therefore agrees better with most stomachs. The qualities of all these several sorts of spirits are improved by
On the general subject of drink, see the article DRINK.
CONDIMENTS are those substances which are taken with our food, to promote digestion, or to correct some hurtful property in the food taken. They are usually divided into saline, saccharine, aromatic, and oleaginous.
Of the saline condiments, the principal are common salt and vinegar.
Common salt, by its stimulant action on the throat, gullet, and stomach, seems to promote the secretion of saliva and of the gastric juice, and thereby facilitates digestion. It also appears, when taken in small quantity, to increase the solubility of most foods, but when taken too plentifully, it renders the food hard and dif-
ficult of solution. Salted meats and fish are unwholesome when made a constant article of diet.
Vinegar in small quantities is a grateful and salutary stimulus to the stomach, correcting the putreficiency of animal food, and the flatulency of vegetable. Its use is improper in many valetudinary cases, especially for calculous and gouty persons; in consumption and chlorosis; to rickety patients and young children.
Pickles may be considered as merely receptacles for vinegar, except in as far as the vegetables of which they are composed are in their nature warm and aromatic, as the onion.
Sugar is nutritious, antiseptic and laxative, and is considered as promoting the solution of fat in the stomach; but as it is very fermentable, it is apt, in many constitutions, to produce flatulence, heat, and thirst. Its unlimited use seems to be one cause of the increased and increasing frequency of bilious and hypochondriacal disorders. Chlorotic girls, rickety children, hysterical women, and all who are troubled with acidity in the stomach and bowels, should abstain from it; and those who are anxious to preserve their teeth white and sound, should not make free with it. To these observations, however, there are some constitutions which furnish exceptions. Thus we are told, that one of the dukes of Beaufort took, for the space of 40 years, nearly a pound of sugar every day; yet it neither disordered any of the viscera, nor injured the teeth, and he lived to attain the age of 70.
The aromatic condiments consist chiefly of the following spices, as pepper, Cayenne pepper, cinnamon, nutmeg, cloves, ginger, and of a few garden roots and seeds, such as garlic, leek, onion, horseradish, and mustard. Of these we shall take notice under their proper heads in the Materia Medica.
The oleaginous condiments consist merely of olive oil and butter.
Oil when used as a seasoning to raw vegetables, checks their fermentation in the stomach, and thereby prevents them from proving too flatulent. Used in this manner, in small quantities, it proves a help to digestion; but when taken in considerable quantities, it has an opposite effect, and lays the foundation for bilious complaints.
The moderate use of melted butter with boiled vegetables, is, in general, by no means unwholesome; but it frequently disagrees with bilious and hypochondriacal people.
The proper method of preparing food, constitutes the art of cookery, on which we shall present our readers with the following general remarks, taken from Sir John Sinclair's Code of Health and Longevity.
The primeval inhabitants of the earth certainly ate both their vegetable and animal food raw; and to this day some of the African nations, the Esquimaux Indians, the Patagonians and Samooides, devour raw flesh and fish, and drink the blood of the animals. Raw flesh produces great bodily vigour, ferocity of mind, and love of liberty.
In general, however, animal food undergoes some preparation before it is consumed. It is hardly to be credited the shifts which some tribes have been put to, in order to obtain that object, as putting heated stones
in the bellies of pigs to roast them, or burning the straw in order to parch the grain. From these humble attempts, the great refinements of cookery, which is properly a branch of chemistry, originated.
It is certain that cookery is a useful art. By it many articles are rendered wholesome, which could not otherwise have been eaten; but by it, at the same time, it must be acknowledged, that some articles are rendered unwholesome, which would otherwise have produced nourishing food.
By cookery, our foods are rendered more palatable and digestible, and when prepared in a simple manner, more conducive to health.
Cookery may be considered under two general heads, the simple, and the refined or compound.
The first, though apparently easy, requires a considerable degree of attention and experience; and the second is an art of so diversified and extensive a nature, that it is rarely carried to any considerable degree of perfection, and it would have been no loss to human nature if it had never been invented.
Simple cookery includes the following modes of dressing meat: 1. Roasting. 2. Boiling. 3. Stewing. 4. Broiling. 5. Frying. 6. Baking; and, 7. Digesting.
1. Roasting was certainly the first mode invented to prepare animal food; for boiling is a more complicated process, and required the art of manufacturing vessels that could withstand the effect of heat. Roasting, it is well known, requires a greater proportion of heat than boiling, and more skill in the preparation. By the application of fire, a considerable proportion of watery substance is exhaled from the meat. In order to be done properly, the roasting should be conducted in a gradual manner, and the heat moderately but steadily applied, otherwise exiccation rather than roasting, takes place. Roasted meat is certainly the best means of consuming the flesh and tasting the natural juices of the meat. It is also peculiarly calculated for birds of every sort, and for young and tender meat, taking off its viscosity, and giving it a firmness and dryness that otherwise it would not possess.
Roasted meat, at least of the larger kinds, as beef, mutton, and venison, is preferred in England, and boiled or baked meat in France. The meat of England has not, perhaps, the same flavour as that of France, but it is larger, richer, and fatter, and appears to more advantage in a roasted state. Besides, coal fires are better adapted for that process of cookery than wood or peat. It is found, indeed, that meat, roasted by a fire of peat or turf, is more sodden than when coal is employed for that purpose.
Our meat in England (Cadogan asserts) is generally over-done, and particularly over-roasted. In regard to over-roasting, the action of fire, if continued too long, has a tendency to change mild animal flesh into something of another quality; the fat, in particular, becomes bitter and rancid. The less, therefore, that all flesh meat undergoes the power of the fire, the milder and wholesomer it is. This doctrine, however, is denied by Falconer. He admits, that meat little done is the most soluble, but at the same time contends, that it is exceedingly alkaliescent, and runs quickly into putrefaction. Hence the French, who live in a warm climate, find it necessary not only to eat a great quan-
tity of bread, to prevent the putrefying effect of animal food, but also to have their meat thoroughly boiled and roasted.
2. Boiling is also an excellent mode of preparing animal food, rendering it more soluble, without destroying, if properly done, its nutritious qualities, and being peculiarly calculated for weak stomachs. But however useful moderate boiling may be in these respects, yet, when carried to an extreme, every thing soluble is extracted, the nutritious parts are conveyed to the liquor, and the meat itself is left behind insipid, dense, and unfit for nourishment.
Young and viscous food, as veal, chickens, partridges, &c. are more wholesome when roasted than boiled, and easier digested; but beef and mutton are easier digested when boiled than roasted; consequently boiling such meat is better calculated for weak stomachs. Boiling is particularly applicable to vegetables, rendering them more soluble in the stomach, and depriving them of a considerable quantity of air, so injurious to weak stomachs.
The usual mode of preparing fish for the table is by boiling, roasting rendering them more indigestible.
It is proper to observe, that those who are trained to athletic exercises, have their meat roasted or broiled, and not boiled; as it is supposed, that, when boiled, a great part of the nutritive juices of the meat is lost in the water.
3. Stewing is reckoned the mode by which the greatest quantity of nourishment is derived from the meat. By this plan the texture of the meat is rendered more tender, its soluble parts are not fully extracted, and it is left in a state abundantly sapid and nourishing, while the soup also, or fluid, contains a sufficient proportion of the animal extract.
4. Broiling, consists in exposing meat to the near application of a naked fire, by which means its outer surface immediately hardens, before the heat has penetrated the whole. This prevents any excess of exhalation; and the meat, when done, is rendered sufficiently tender. It is peculiarly suited for steaks, which are, comparatively speaking, eaten in a juicy and almost in a raw state.
5. Frying is a process that renders meat more indigestible than any other, and indeed, might be included under the head of compound cookery. It is performed by cutting meat into thin slices, and putting it into a vessel over the naked fire. As the lower surface of the meat would thus be burnt or hardened, some fluid matter, generally of an oily nature, is introduced, which acquires, from the heat, a burnt or empyreumatic taste, and becomes hardly miscible with the fluids in the stomach. It requires, therefore, the addition of stimulants to enable the stomach to digest it.
6. Baking consists in the application of heat in a dry form, but in a vessel covered with a paste instead of its being exposed to the open air. Any considerable exhalation is thus prevented, and the meat, by the retention of all its juices, is rendered more sapid and tender. But baked meat fits heavy on some stomachs, from the greater retention of its oils, which are in a burnt state. It requires, therefore, the additional stimulus of spices and aromatics, to render it lighter, and to increase the power of the stomach to digest it.
7. Digesting is the last discovered process of simple cookery.
Dietetics. cookery. It is performed in a close vessel, and resembles boiling, being conducted in a very high temperature, while, from the closeness of the vessel, the advantages of stewing are procured. It is not, however, much in use.
119
Jellies. Besides these various simple modes of preparing animal food, there is another, which it may here be proper to take notice of, namely, when animal food is dissolved in water, and formed into a gelatinous solution or jelly. This substance is of a viscous nature, and though it contains much nourishment, yet is difficult of digestion, and of course less calculated for diseased or weak stomachs than is commonly imagined. Nor are those jellies, which are the mucilaginous extracts of certain parts of animals, as hartshorn, very digestible; indeed, a too liberal use of them has often proved injurious. They can only be recommended for the sick, accompanied with a quantity of stale bread. To those who require an article of that sort, more especially if their stomachs are weak, simple beef tea, properly prepared, is the most nutritive balsam that can be administered.
120
Compound cookery. It may also be proper to observe, that even after provisions have been dressed in the kitchen, they have often to undergo some operations of cookery at the table; this is principally by the addition of some of the various sorts of seasoning or condiments.
One would imagine, that all the various modes of preparing food above enumerated, might satisfy the most luxurious appetite; but, instead thereof, the ingenuity of man has been exerted to discover a number of other preparations. Hence, a system of refined or compound cookery has been invented, more flattering to the palate than favourable to the health.
It would be improper to touch upon processes which it is impossible for any writer on dietetics to mention with any degree of approbation. Some dishes may be prepared, variously compounded, which may occasionally be tasted, and plain sauces may be a useful addition to fish and vegetables; but the generality of ragouts, made dishes, and the like, are of a poisonous quality, and cannot be too anxiously avoided by those who entertain any anxiety for the preservation of their health*.
121
Diet of sick and convalescent persons. The foregoing observations on diet are adapted chiefly to persons in health; but it is of great importance for a medical man to know what is the most proper diet for the sick and for convalescents. To treat this subject properly would occupy more room than we can allot to it, we shall, therefore, only insert here the following remarks by the late Dr Heberden, with which we shall conclude this part of the article.
"Many physicians appear to be too strict and particular in the rules of diet and regimen, which they deliver as proper to be observed by all who are solicitous either to preserve or recover their health. The common experience of mankind will sufficiently acquaint any one with the sorts of food which are wholesome to the generality of men; and his own experience will teach him which of these agrees best with his particular constitution. Scarcely any other directions besides these are wanted, except that, as variety of food at the same meal, and poignant sauces, will tempt most persons to eat more than they can well digest; they ought therefore to be avoided by all who are afflicted with
any chronic disorders, or wish to keep from them. Dietetics. But whether meat should be boiled or roasted, or dressed in any other plain way, and what sort of vegetables should be eaten with it, we never yet met with any person of common sense who did not appear fitter to choose for himself than we could direct him. Small beer, where it agrees, or water alone, are the properest liquors at meals. Wine or spirits mixed with water have gradually led on several to be sots, and have ruined more constitutions than ever were hurt by small beer from its first invention.
"In fevers a little more restraint is necessary, but not so much as is often enjoined. The stronger sorts of meat and fish are most usually loathed by the sick themselves, nor could they be eaten without offending the stomach, and increasing the distemper, while it is at all considerable; but in its decline the sick are often desirous of some of the milder sorts of meat, and no harm follows from indulging their desire. The English are said to eat more meat when they are well than most other nations; but were remarkable, so long ago as the time of Erasmus, for avoiding it more scrupulously when they are sick than any other people. How high soever the fever be, the sick may be safely nourished with weak broths and jellies, and with any vegetable substances, if we except the acid and aromatic, or with the infusions or decoctions prepared from them; and we know no reason for preferring any of these to the rest. Eggs and milk have been, we know not by what authority, forbidden in all fevers; but as far as our experience goes, they both afford innocent food in the world, where they are grateful to the patients.
"The feverish thirst is best allayed by pure water, which may be drunk either warm or cold, at the option of the sick person, and he may drink as much as he pleases; but we see no advantage in persuading him to gorge himself with liquids, as is often done, against his inclination and stomach. If water be deemed too insipid, currant jelly, and a variety of syrups, may be dissolved in it; or apples sliced or roasted, tamarinds, sage, or baum, or toasted bread, may be infused in it; or decoctions may be made of oatmeal, barley, or rice; or the water may be made into an emulsion with the oily feeds; all which, with a variety of similar substances, merely correct its insipidness, but in other respects leave it just what it was.
"There is scarcely any distemper, in every stage of which it may not be safely left to the patient's own choice, if he be perfectly in his senses, whether he will sit up, or keep his bed. His strength and his ease are chiefly to be attended to in settling this point; and who can tell so well as himself, what his ease requires, and what his strength will bear?
"Doubts are often raised about the propriety of changing the linen in sickness, just as there have been about changing the foul air of the sick chamber by any of the means which could purify and refresh it. There can be very little reason to fear any mischief from the cold which the sick may feel while their clean linen is putting on; for their attendants, with common care, will do this as safely as many other things which must necessarily be done for them. But some have a strange opinion of harm from the smell of the soap perceivable in linen after it has been washed, and therefore allow not their patients, when they change their linen, even
to put on fresh, but such only as have been worn, or lain in, by other persons. By this contrivance indeed the smell of the soap might be taken off; but few cleanly people would think they gained any advantage by the change. Now, if a faint smell of soap were noxious, then soap-makers and laundry servants must be
remarkably unhealthy, which is contrary to experience; nor is it less so, that the sick are injured by the cleanliness of what they wear; on the contrary, the removing of their foul things has often diffused over them a sense of ease and comfort, which has soon lulled them into a quiet and refreshing sleep *."
PART. II. OF THE GENERAL ACTION OF REMEDIES AND THEIR CLASSIFICATION.
WE shall not attempt any new or original disquisition on the action of remedies, but shall merely state the most generally received opinions on the subject. We shall begin with the doctrine of the disciples of Cullen, which has been well expressed by Dr Percival in the following propositions.
1. Medicines may act on the human body by an immediate and peculiar impression of the stomach and bowels, either in their proper form, in a state of decomposition, or a change in the arrangement of their parts.—The sympathy of the stomach with the whole animated system is so obvious to our daily experience, that it cannot require much illustration. After fasting and fatigue, we feel that a moderate quantity of wine instantly exhilarates the spirits, and gives energy to all the muscular fibres of the body. It has been known even to produce a sudden and large augmentation of weight, after much depletion, by rousing the absorbent system to vigorous action. Such power is peculiar to living mechanism; and is properly denominated by physicians, the vis medicatrix naturæ. But apparent as is the sympathy of the stomach, the laws by which it is governed are very insufficiently understood; and we have hitherto learned only from a loose induction of facts, that the nerves of this delicate organ seem to be endowed with diversified sensibilities; that impressions made by the same or different substances, have their appropriate influence on different and distant parts; and that the stomach itself undergoes frequent variations in its states of irritability. A few grains of sulphate of copper, taken internally, excite instantly the most violent contractions of the abdominal, and other muscles concerned in vomiting. A dose of ippecacuanha, as soon as it produces nausea, abates both the force and velocity of the heart, in its vital motion; and affects the whole series of blood vessels, from their origin to their minutest ramifications, as is evident by the paleness of the skin under such circumstances, and by the efficacy of emetics in stopping hemorrhages. The head, when disordered with vertigo, sometimes derives sudden relief from a tea-spoonful of ether, administered in a glass of water. An incessant cough has been known to attack the lungs, in consequence of the stimulus of a pin, which had been unwarily swallowed. Of the action of medicines on the stomach, under decomposition or recomposition, we have an example familiar to every one, in carbonate of magnesia. For this earth, by neutralizing the acid in the præme vice, acquires a purgative quality, and at the same time yields a gas of great salubrity, as an anti-emetic, tonic, and antiseptic.
2. Medicines may pass into the course of circulation in one or other of the states above described, and being conveyed
124
Medicines produce effects on distant parts through the circulation.
to different and distant parts, may there produce certain appropriate effects.—Chemistry furnishes us with numberless cases in which substances undergo changes, and take new forms more remarkable than can be effected by digestion, retaining still the materia prima, and being capable of resuming the original arrangement of their particles, and consequently their original qualities. Now, a body altered in its texture by digestion, and carried into the system with aliment, may acquire specific powers of acting on particular sound or diseased parts. Thus, if we suppose cantharides to be changed in form and texture, when mixed with the chyle, the lymph, or the blood, they may still, in that form and texture, be peculiarly adapted to excite strangury in the urinary passages, or, we may conceive that this new modification of their particles may again be altered, and their original composition restored by a subsequent chemical change in the kidneys. The sensible qualities of any body are no certain marks of its medicinal action. Peruvian bark does not owe its efficacy in fevers to its bitterness, for stronger bitters are not possessed of its febrifuge powers. Antimony, though insipid, produces a violent action on the nerves of the stomach, and yet if applied to the eye, an organ equally sensible, it is altogether inert. To what perceptible property in opium are we to ascribe its narcotic powers? or is there in the sweet taste of acetate of lead, any indication of a deadly poison? Numberless instances may be adduced to prove the uncertainty of reasoning otherwise than from observation, concerning the action of medicines, and the peculiar sensibility of different parts of our system to their impression. Following experience, therefore, as our guide, let us notice a few facts that may elucidate the subject before us. It is well known that madder root, when taken by an animal, carries its tinging qualities to the bones, affecting neither the skin, the muscles, the ligaments, nor the fat. Consequently this tinging quality is left unchanged by digestion; or perhaps it is again recovered, when arrived at the bones, by some new arrangement of parts produced by the chemistry of nature. Extract of logwood, taken internally, sometimes gives a bloody hue to the urine. But the asstringency of it does not seem to accompany its colouring matter. We recollect no instance wherein the milk either of a nurse, or of an animal, was tinged with madder or logwood. This affords some presumption, that the pigment does not subsist in its proper form, in the blood; but that it is recovered by a subsequent change in the disposition of its constituent particles. And if one substance stain the bones, by being carried into contact with them, another may, in an analogous manner, produce in them fragility or dissolution.
Therapeutic. In the disease termed by the French erysipelas, and which, with some probability is ascribed to the use of a species of unfound corn, the bones lose the earthy matter that enters into their texture; the gums become soft, and are easily broken. This effect is gradual, and probably arises from some unknown quality in the corn, which is either not taken away by digestion, or is resumed in the juices that circulate through the osseous vessels. A change in the process of vegetation may communicate a solvent power to an esculent feed. Mustard acquires this by its natural growth, and is capable of rendering even ivory soft and fragile. How far it would produce such an effect on the bones of a living body, if used as the chief article of diet, we have no experience on which to ground any satisfactory conclusion.
Sulphur, whether externally or internally used, produces a cure in the itch. In each way, therefore, we may presume its operation to be similar. But when taken into the stomach, there can be no doubt that it undergoes a change in the modification of its parts, and that it does not circulate through the blood vessels either in the form or with the properties of sulphur. Yet when conveyed to the surface of the body, it evidently appears to recover its original powers, communicating its peculiar odour to the perspiration, tinging silver, and curing cutaneous desquamation. The same holds true of the sulphuric acid, when administered in large doses. It seems to lose oxygen in the animal body, and to pass off by the pores, as hepatic air, or as volatilized sulphur. Even when given to nurses, it proves an effectual remedy for the itch, both in them and the children whom they suckle. Mercury combined with sulphur into the black sulphuret, has frequently been regarded as inert. Instances, however, have occurred in which, under this form, though accurately prepared, it has produced salivation; an evident proof, according to Dr Percival, of a chemical change in the sulphuret, by which the mercury was restored to its original powers. That mercury is capable of being reduced to the metallic form, and of collecting in considerable quantity in the human body, is proved by the concurrent testimony of many authors, who inform us that fluid mercury has been found in the carious bones of venereal patients. A salivation is sometimes produced by antimony. Dr James assured Sir George Baker, that he knew six instances of its being produced by his febrile powder, though he had left mercury out of its composition long before they occurred. Indeed, as the patients thus affected had neither their teeth loosened, nor their breath rendered offensive, there is no reason to suppose that the salivation was owing to a mixture of mercury in the powder.
Most persons have experienced the effects of asparagus on the urine. This takes place very speedily and strongly, though only a small quantity has been eaten. The smell is much more disagreeable than asparagus itself; and as the odorous particles conveyed to the kidneys must be greatly diluted in their passage, it is probable that a new combination of particles takes place in the urinary organs; and that the odorous part of the secretion differs in its form and quality from what subsisted both in the chyle and in the blood.
There are certain medicines which, when swallowed, quickly manifest themselves in the discharges, with
some of their original qualities. A strong solution of Therapeutic. potash, when taken in considerable quantities, renders the urine alkaline and lithontripic, and the same excretion becomes impregnated with carbonic acid, if water impregnated with that acid be drunk freely. Dr Percival speaks of a patient to whom six grains of balsam of Tolu were given thrice a day, and whose urine was strongly scented by this small quantity. Garlick affects the breath, though it be applied only about the wrists; and the milk of a nurse is easily tainted with it. A purgative given to a woman that suckles will sometimes produce no effect on her bowels, but will operate strongly on those of her infant. A still more convincing proof that there may be a renovation of the original qualities of a body, after it has undergone the process of digestion, and other subsequent changes, is deducible from these facts; that butter is often impregnated with the taste and smell of certain vegetables on which the cows have pastured; that the milk of such cows discovers no disagreeable flavour, any more than the whey or cheese prepared from it. Now, butter is formed, first by a spontaneous separation of cream, and secondly, by a fermentation of it; that is, by a twofold and successive new arrangement of its elementary parts. By these changes, the originally offensive materials in the food of the cow seem to reassume their proper form and nature.
After venesection the serum of the blood has sometimes appeared as white as milk, whilst the crassamentum retained its natural colour. This whiteness has been shewn to arise from oleaginous particles floating in the circulating fluids, and may serve to explain a fact recorded by a writer of good authority, on the natural history of Aleppo, that in certain seasons when oil is plentifully taken, the people become disposed to fevers, and infarctions of the lungs, which symptoms wear off by retrenching this indulgence. Some years ago cod-liver oil was annually dispensed amongst the sick of the Manchester hospital, to the amount of 50 or 60 gallons. The taste and smell are extremely nauseous, and it leaves upon the palate a favour like that of putrid fish. This remedy is more salutary when it operates by perspiration; and the sweat of those to whom it is administered, always becomes strongly tainted with it. An oil of the same kind forms no inconsiderable part of the food of many northern nations; and it is said to penetrate and imbue the deepest recesses of the body.
Dr Wright relates an experiment to prove that chalybeates do not enter the blood. He forced a dog that had fasted 66 hours, to swallow a pound of bread and milk, with which had been mixed an ounce and a half of sulphate of iron. An hour afterwards he opened the dog, and collected from the thoracic duct about half an ounce of chyle, which assumed no change of colour when tincture of galls was dropped into it, though it acquired from the same tincture a deep purple, when a quarter of a grain of sulphate of iron was dissolved in it. This experiment is usually deemed decisive in support of the opinion, that chalybeates exert their operation solely on the stomach, and that the vigour they communicate to the system arises exclusively from their tonic powers on the alimentary canal, and from the sympathy of the stomach with various other parts of the body. Dr Percival was of opinion, that the tonic action and sympathy above mentioned, did
Therapeutic. not preclude the immediate agency of the steel on the remote parts of the human frame, as this remedy, in other forms capable of being introduced into the circulation, may exert considerable energy as a stimulant or astringent; and in his opinion, the experiment adduced proves that the iron did not exist in the chyle, in the state of a salt capable of striking a black colour with galls. Neither does the oxide of iron, nor the glass of iron, possess this power, yet, though changed, they are both capable of being restored to the metallic state. Perhaps with equal reason it might be presumed by one ignorant of chemistry, that the sulphate of iron contains no iron, because it is not acted on by the magnet.
With the foregoing experiments of Dr Wright, Dr Percival contrasts those made by the celebrated Dr Musgrave, who injected into the jejunum of a dog that had, for a day before, but little meat, about 12 ounces of a solution of indigo in fountain water, and, after three hours, opening the dog a second time, he observed several of the lacteals of a bluish colour, which, on stretching the mesentery, did several times disappear, but was most easily discerned when the mesentery lay loose; an argument that the bluish liquor was not properly of the vessels, but of the liquors contained in it. A few days after this, repeating the experiment in another company, with a solution of stone blue in fountain water, and on a dog that had been kept fasting 36 hours, he saw several of the lacteals become of a perfect blue colour, within very few minutes after the injection. For they appeared before he could sew up the gut.
About the beginning of March following, having kept a spaniel fasting 36 hours, and then syringing a pint of deep decoction of stone blue with common water, into one of the small guts; and after three hours, opening the dog again, he saw many of the lacteals of a deep blue colour: several of them were cut, and afforded a blue liquor, some of the decoction running forth on the mesentery. After this he examined the ductus thoracicus, and saw the receptaculum chyli, and that ductus, of a bluish colour; not so blue indeed as the lacteals, from the solution mixing, in or near the receptaculum, with lymph, but much bluer than the ductus used to be, or than the lymphatics under the liver were, with which he compared it.
Stone blue is a preparation of cobalt, potash, and white lead, which being converted into glass, is ground into fine powder. If such a substance can pervade the lacteals, we may conclude that they are permeable to other bodies, besides those designed for nutrition, and capable of assimilation with the blood. This argument from analogy, receives great additional force from the known fact that mercury, and various other active remedies, may be conveyed into the body through the absorbents of the skin, a system of vessels similar to those above mentioned, in their structure, uses, and termination. In a case of hydrocephalus internus, on which Dr Percival was consulted, a child under one year of age received, by successive frictions, 4 ounces 6 drams and 2 scruples of strong mercurial ointment between the 8th of February and the 7th of April 1786. One scruple was administered each time; the operation took up more than half an hour, and the part to which the ointment was applied, was always previously bathed
with warm water; precautions which seemed to secure the full absorption of the mercury. The child recovered without any symptoms of salivation, and continued perfectly well. The doctor repeatedly observed, that very large quantities of mercurial ointment may be used in infancy and childhood, without affecting the gums, notwithstanding the predisposition to a flux of saliva, at a period of life incident to dentition.
Whence is it that a medicine so irritating as mercury, can be conveyed into the course of circulation, when even milk, or the mildest liquors, if transfused into the blood vessels, have been found to produce convulsions and death? Is it that what passes by the lymphatic and lacteals is carried into the thoracic duct, and there mixed with a large portion of the chyle and lymph, by which its acrimony is fleathed and diluted, or its chemical properties changed, before it enters the mass of blood? For the absorbents of the skin, and of the intestines, seem to require a capacity to bear the stimulus of these extraneous bodies to which, in both situations, they are exposed.
3. Medicines introduced into the course of circulation Medicines may affect the general constitution of the fluids; produce new ones; changes in their particular qualities; superadd new ones; or counteract the morbid matter with which they may be occasionally charged.—By observations on the haemorrhages which have been sustained without destruction to life; from experiments made on animals, by drawing forth all their blood; and by a computation of the bulk of the arteries and veins, the mass of circulating fluids has been estimated at 50 pounds in a middle-sized man, of which 28 pounds are supposed to be red blood. Fluids bearing so large a proportion to the weight of the whole body, have assuredly very important offices in the animal economy. Endued with the common properties of other fluids, they are subject to mechanical laws; being variously compounded, they are incident to chemical changes; and, as they are contained in a living vascular system, their motions become subject to the influence of nervous energy. * See Percival's Essay, vol. ii.
The followers of Dr Brown explain the operation of medicines on the principle of their all acting as stimulants in a greater or less degree. This doctrine, with some modification, is thus detailed by Mr Murray.
“ Medicines, in general, operate by stimulating the living fibre, or exciting it to motion. This proposition has even been stated as universal, and was received as an axiom, in a system superior, perhaps, to any, in conveying just and precise ideas on the nature of life, and the affections to which it is subject. Medicines, in common with all external agents, are, according to this system, incapable of directly altering the state of the vital power: they can only excite the parts possessed of that power to action; and however diversified their effects may appear to be, such diversities are to be referred merely to the different degrees of force in which they exert the general stimulant power they possess.
“ This proposition cannot, however, be received in an unlimited sense. From the exhibition of different medicines, very different effects are produced, which cannot be satisfactorily explained from the cause assigned,—the difference in the degree of stimulant operation. They differ in kind so far, that even in the greater number of cases, one remedy cannot by any management of dose
Therapeutics. dose or administration, be made to produce the effects which result from the action of another.
"It is therefore necessary to admit of some modifications of the general principles above stated, and the following are perhaps sufficient to afford grounds for explaining the operation of remedies, and for establishing a classification of them sufficiently just and comprehensive.
"1. Stimulants are not to be regarded as differing merely in the degree of the stimulant operation which they exert. An important distinction exists between them, as they are more or less diffusible and permanent in their action. A stimulus is termed diffusible, which, whenever it is applied, or at least in a very short time after, extends its action over the whole system, and quickly produces its full exciting effect. A diffusible stimulus is generally also transient in its action; in other words, the effect, though soon produced, quickly ceases. There are others, on the contrary, which, though equally powerful stimulants, are slow and permanent. These varieties, which are sufficiently established, serve to explain the differences in the power of a number of the most important medicines; and they lay the foundation for the distinction of two great classes, narcotics and tonics, with their subordinate divisions of antispasmodics and astringents, both consisting of powerful stimulants; the one diffusible and transient, the other slow and permanent in their operations.
"There is a difference between stimulants, in their actions being directed to particular parts. Some, when received into the stomach, quickly act upon the general system; others have their action confined to the stomach itself, or at least, any farther stimulant effect they may occasion, is slow and inconsiderable; while a third class consists of those which operate on one part, often without producing any sensible effect on the stomach or general system. Some thus act on the intestinal canal, others on the kidneys, bladder, vessels of the skin, and other parts; the affection they excite in these, being the consequence, not of any stimulant operation equally extended over every part, but of one more particularly determined. This difference in the action of stimuli is the principal foundation of the distinctions of medicines into particular classes. Cathartics, for instance, are those medicines which, as stimuli, act peculiarly on the intestinal canal; diuretics, those which act on the secreting vessels of the kidneys; emmenagogues, those which act on the uterine system; diaphoretics, those which exert a stimulant action on the vessels of the skin. With these operations, medicines, at the same time, act more or less as general stimulants, by which each individual belonging to any class is thus rendered capable of producing peculiar effects; and many of them, by a peculiarity of constitution in the patient, or from the mode in which they are administered, frequently act on more than one part of the system, by which their effects are still farther diversified. Medicines, when thus determined to particular parts, are sometimes conveyed to those parts in the course of the circulation; more generally their action is extended from the stomach, or part to which they are applied, by the medium of the nervous system."
Whatever medical system we may adopt, it is obvious that medicines can act on the human system only in two general modes; either as it is composed of inert
matter, or as it forms a living organised system. In the first mode, medicines may act either mechanically or chemically; in the second, they act entirely through the medium of the vital principle.
The order in which the several subjects of the materia medica have been considered, is very different in different writers; and which is the most proper, has been disputed about, while many are of opinion that it is of little consequence which of them is followed. It has been generally thought proper to follow a plan, in which the subjects are, according to a certain affinity, brought together, so that a number of them might be, for the purpose of medicines, considered under the same view. Thus, Dr. Boerhaave considered them in the order of the botanical system he had formed, and Linnaeus in the order of his own system, in which he is followed by Bergius.
It has been thought proper to follow the botanical affinities, in so far only as they can be thrown into natural orders; and this, therefore, has been attempted by the learned Professor Murray of Gottingen: but from the imperfection of the botanical affinities in pointing out a similarity of medicinal virtues, this plan will not always unite subjects in the latter point of view; and when we consider that there are yet many plants which do not enter into any natural order, these must be disposed of in an arbitrary manner, and probably in an unconnected state. It must be owned, however, that though the scheme of botanical affinities does not entirely answer the purpose, yet it will still go a certain length, and ought not to be neglected in the subdivision of any general plan that may be assumed.
It has been supposed by some to be a more eligible plan to unite the several substances, as they happen to be related by their sensible qualities; this method Cartheuser and Gleditsch have attempted. This certainly may have its use; but from what is said above respecting the imperfection of this scheme for investigating virtues, it will appear that it will not always unite subjects that ought to be united under the same view; and it will be found, that in the authors mentioned, who have executed it in the best manner possible, the desired effect is by no means produced.
From the difficulty of rendering any of those plans tolerably exact and perfect, some writers have deserted all of them, and thought it best to throw the several articles into an alphabetical order, as Newmann and Lewis have done. If, however, there can be any advantage from bringing subjects of some affinity together, this alphabetical order is the most unfit for the purpose, as by separating similar substances, it must be perpetually distracting to the student. It can therefore have no advantage but that of a dictionary, in referring readily to any particular subject that may be enquired after; but this advantage can be obtained in every plan by means of an index, which cannot be saved even in an alphabetical work, as the different names under which the same substances are known necessarily requires an index comprehending all those different names.
Similar to those of the alphabetical order, are those plans which, after arranging the several articles of the materia medica according to the part of the plant employed, as roots, leaves, &c. have thrown these again into an alphabetical order, as Alton and Vogel have done;
done; but it is obvious that this establishes no connection between the subjects that follow one another, and can have no advantage over the alphabetical order. Further, by separating the consideration of the several parts of vegetables, it will both separate subjects that ought to be considered together, and will occasion unnecessary repetition.
Dr Cullen was of opinion that, as the study of the materia medica is truly the study of the medicinal virtues, so the plan that arranges the several substances according to their agreeing in some general virtues, will be the best adapted to acquiring the knowledge of these, and will most readily inform the practitioner what different means he can employ for his general purpose. It will also inform him how far the several similar substances may differ in their degree of power, or how far, from the particular qualities assigned to each, he may be directed or limited in his choice.
As it seems proper that every practitioner ought, as far as possible, to practise upon general indications; so it is evident that his study of the materia medica is especially to know the several means that can answer these. Such a plan, therefore, must be the most proper for giving a student instruction; and if, while medicines are arranged according as they answer general indications, the particulars be likewise thrown together as far as possible according to their sensible qualities and botanical affinities, this plan will have the advantage of any other that has been proposed for presenting together the subjects that ought to be considered at one and the same time, and give the best means of recollecting every thing that relates to them.
Dr Cullen's plan of arrangement is as follows. He first divides all the substances contained in the materia medica into two general heads, the first comprising alimentary substances, or meats, drinks, and condiments; the second comprising medicines properly so called. These latter he considers as they act on the solids or the fluids. Those which act on the solids he distinguishes into such as act on the simple solids, under which he ranks astringents, tonics, emollients, and escharotics; and those which act on the living solids, under which he classes stimulants, sedatives, including narcotics, refrigerants, and antispasmodics. Of those medicines which act on the fluids, he conceives that some operate by producing a change on their fluidity, as attenuants and inspissants; or, on the mixture of their component parts, by correcting acrimony, either in general, as demulcents, or in particular as antacids, antalkalines, and antiseptics. Others he supposes to act by producing an evacuation of superabundant fluids; and under this head he includes errhines, sialagogues, expectorants, emetics, cathartics, diuretics, diaphoretics, and emmenagogues.
In his general classification, Dr Cullen has been followed by several writers on the materia medica and therapeutics. Some of the titles of his classes have indeed become obsolete, and his order has been almost totally changed by succeeding writers.
Of those who have copied Dr Cullen's arrangement with some modification, there is perhaps none that deserves more attention than the anonymous author of the "Thesaurus Medicaminum," and a "Practical synopsis of the materia alimentaria and materia medica." This
author distributes the articles of the materia medica into 12 classes; 1. Evacuants, comprising errhines, sialagogues, expectorants, emetics, cathartics, diuretics, diaphoretics, emmenagogues; 2. Emollients, comprising diluents and emulcents; 3. Absorbents; 4. Refrigerants; 5. Antiseptics; 6. Astringents; 7. Tonics; 8. Stimulants; 9. Antispasmodics; 10. Narcotics; 11. Anthelmintics; and, 12. Heteroclitics; this last being formed to include those articles that could not properly be reduced under the former heads.
On this classification we may remark, that the general term of evacuants might have been omitted, and its subdivisions might have properly been made distinct classes, as the articles they contain frequently act a more important part, than merely producing an evacuation of fluids. The class of absorbents includes those which Cullen calls antacids, and perhaps this latter term is to be preferred, as it is more explicit and better understood. The class antispasmodics might also have been omitted, and the substances it contains might more properly have been arranged under other heads.
Mr Murray's arrangement, which is very ingenious, is founded principally on the doctrine of universal stimulus, and he thus explains the principles on which it is established.
Those stimulants, which exert a general action on the system, may first be considered. Of these there are two well-marked subdivisions, the diffusible and the permanent; the former corresponding to the usual classes of narcotics and antispasmodics; the latter, including likewise two classes, tonics and astringents. In these there is a gradual transition passing into the one from the other, from the most diffusible and least durable stimulus, to the most slow and permanent in its action.
The next general division is that comprising local stimulants; such are the classes of emetics, cathartics, expectorants, sialagogues, errhines, and epispastics. These all occasion evacuation of one kind or other, and their effects are in general to be ascribed, not to any operation exerted on the whole system, but to changes of action induced in particular parts.
After these, those few medicines may be considered whose action is merely mechanical or chemical. To the former belong diluents, demulcents, and emollients. Anthelmintics may perhaps be referred with propriety to the same division. To the latter, or those which act chemically, belong antacids or absorbents, lithontriptics, escharotics, and perhaps refrigerants.
Under these classes may be comprehended all those substances capable of producing salutary changes in the human system. Several classes are indeed excluded which have sometimes been admitted; but these have been rejected, either as not being sufficiently precise or comprehensive, or as being established only on erroneous theory.
The subdivisions of these classes may sometimes be established on the natural affinities existing among the substances arranged under each; on their chemical composition; their resemblance in sensible qualities; or, lastly, on distinctions in their medicinal virtues, more minute than those which form the characters of the class. In different classes one of these methods will frequently be found preferable to any of the others.
Therapeutic. Mr Murray's arrangement will best be understood from his own table.
a. Diffusible. { Narcotics.
Antispasmodics.
b. Permanent. { Tonics.
Astringents.
Emetics.
Cathartics.
Emmenagogues.
Diuretics.
Diaphoretics.
Expectorants.
Sialagogues.
Errhines.
Epispastics.
Refrigerants.
Antacids.
Lithontriptics.
Escharotics.
Anthelmintics.
Demulcents.
Diluents.
Emollients*.
It would be improper here to omit the classification of the ingenious Dr Darwin, which was published in his Zoonomia. He distributes the articles of the materia medica under seven heads, according to his opinion of their mode of operation. They are as follows.
1. Nutrientia, or those things which preserve in their natural state the due exertions of all the irritative motions.
2. Incitantia, or those things which increase the exertions of all the irritative motions.
3. Secernentia, or those things which increase the irritative motions which constitute secretion.
4. Sorbentia, or those things which increase the irritative motions which constitute absorption.
5. Invertentia, or those things which invert the natural order of the successive irritative motions.
6. Revertentia, or those things which restore the natural order of the inverted irritative motions.
7. Torpentia, those things which diminish the exertions of all the irritative motions.
The nutrientia he thus enumerates according to what he conceives to be their degree of nourishing power.
I. 1. Venison, beef, mutton, hare, goose, duck, woodcock, snipe, moor-game.
2. Oysters, lobsters, crabs, shrimps, mushrooms, eel, tench, barbot, smelt, turbot, sole, turtle.
3. Lamb, veal, sucking-pig.
4. Turkey, partridge, pheasant, fowl, eggs.
5. Pike, perch, gudgeon, trout, grayling.
II. Milk, cream, butter, butter-milk, whey, cheese.
III. Wheat, barley, oats, peas, potatoes, turnips, carrots, cabbage, asparagus, artichoke, spinach, beet, apple, pear, plum, apricot, nectarine, peach, strawberry, grape, orange, melon, cucumber, dried figs, raisins, sugar, honey. With a great variety of other roots, seeds, leaves, and fruits.
IV. Water, river-water, spring-water, calcareous earth.
V. Air, oxygen, azote, carbonic acid gas.
VI. Nutritive baths and clysters, transfusion of blood.
VII. Condiments.
Under incitantia (or stimulants) he ranks the following articles.
I. Papaver somniferum, poppy, opium.
Alcohol, wine, beer, cyder.
Prunus lauro-cerasus, laurel; distilled water from the leaves.
Prunus cerasus, black cherry; distilled water from the kernels.
Nicotiana tabacum, tobacco; the essential oil, decoction of the leaf.
Atropa belladonna, deadly nightshade; the berries.
Datura stramonium, thorn apple; the fruit boiled in milk.
Hyoscyamus reticulatus, henbane; the seeds and leaves.
Cynoglossum, hounds-tongue.
Menispermum, coccus, Indian berry.
Amygdalus amara, bitter almond.
Cicuta, hemlock. Conium maculatum?
Strychnos nux vomica?
Delphinium staphisagria?
II. Externally, heat, electricity.
III. Ether, essential oils.
IV. Oxygen gas.
V. Passions of love, joy, anger.
VI. Labour, play, agitation, friction.
The secernentia he distinguishes into diaphoretics, sialagogues, mild diuretics, mild cathartics, mild errhines, which, as they will be enumerated presently, it is unnecessary to mention here; and besides these, he enumerates the following circumstances acting on the other secretions.
Secretion of mucus of the rectum is increased by cantharides, by spirit of turpentine.
Secretion of subcutaneous mucus is increased by blisters of cantharides, by application of a thin slice of the fresh root of white briony, by sinapisms, by root of horse-radish, cochlearia armoracia, volatile alkali.
Secretion of tears is increased by vapour of sliced onion, of volatile alkali. By pity, or ideas of hopeless distress.
Secretion of sensorial power in the brain is probably increased by opium, by wine, and perhaps by oxygen gas added to the common air in respiration.
The sorbentia he divides into those which affect the skin, as sulphuric or muriatic acids, various acid fruits, and opium; and the oxides of lead, zinc, and mercury, applied externally.
II. Such as affect the mucous membranes, as the juice of floss and crab-apples, cinchona, and opium, internally; and externally the sulphate of copper.
III. 1. Such as affect the cellular membrane, as Peruvian bark; wormwood, artemisia maritima, artemisia absinthium; worm-feed, artemisia santonicum; chamomile, anthemis nobilis; tansey, tanacetum; bogbean, menyanthes trifoliata; centaury, gentiana centaurum; gentian.
Therapeutic, gentiana lutea; artichoke leaves, cynara scolymus; hop, humulus lupulus.
- 2. Orange peel, cinnamon, nutmegs, mace.
- 3. Vomits, squill, digitalis, tobacco.
- 4. Bath of warm air, of steam.
IV. Such as affect the veins, as water-cress, sisymbrium nasturtium aquaticum; mustard, sinapis; scurvy-grass, cochlearia hortenfis; horse radish, cochlearia armeria; cuckoo-flower, cardamine; dog's-grass; dandelion, leontodon taraxacum; celery, apium; cabbage, brassica. Chalybeates, bitters, opium, after sufficient evacuation; and externally vinegar, friction, and electricity.
V. Such as affect the intestines, including several astringents, and of the antacid earths.
VI. Such as affect the liver, stomach, and other viscera, as oxide of iron, filings of iron, sulphate of iron, sulphate of copper, sulphate of zinc, calomel, tartaric acid of antimony and potash, acetate of lead, and white arsenic.
VII. Such as affect venereal ulcers, including various preparations of mercury.
VIII. Such as affect the whole system, as evacuations by venesection and cathartics, followed by the exhibition of opium.
IX. External forbentia, as solutions of mercury, zinc, lead, copper, iron, arsenic, or metallic oxides applied in dry powder. Bitter vegetables in decoctions and in dry powders, applied externally; as Peruvian bark, oak bark, leaves of wormwood, of tansey, chamomile flowers or leaves. Electric sparks or shocks.
X. Bandage spread with emplastrum de minio, or with carpenter's glue mixed with one-twentieth part of honey.
XI. Portland's powder, and the use of hops in beer, both of which, when continued, are pernicious.
140
Invertentia. Under the class of invertentia Dr Darwin ranks the ordinary emetics, violent cathartics, violent irritants, and sialagogues; violent diuretics, and cold sudorifics, such as poisons, fear, and approaching death.
141
Revertentia. His catalogue of revertentia is as follows:
Inverted motions which attend the hysterical disease, are reclaimed, 1. By musk, castor. 2. By asafoetida, galbanum, sagapenum, ammoniacum, valerian. 3. Essential oils of cinnamon, nutmeg, cloves, infusion of pennyroyal, mentha pulegium, peppermint, mentha piperita, ether, camphor. 4. Spirit of hartshorn, oleum animale, sponge burnt to charcoal, black snuffs of candles, which consist principally of animal charcoal, wood-foot, oil of amber. 5. The incitantia, as opium, alcohol, vinegar. 6. Externally the smoke of burnt feathers, oil of amber, volatile salt applied to the nostrils, blisters, sinapisms.
II. Inverted motions of the stomach are reclaimed by opium, alcohol, blisters, crude mercury, sinapism, camphor and opium externally, clysters with asafoetida.
III. Inverted motions of the intestinal lymphatics are reclaimed by mucilaginous diluents, and by intestinal forbentia, as rhubarb, logwood, calcined hartshorn, Armenian bole; and, lastly, by incitantia, as opium.
IV. Inverted motions of the urinary lymphatics are reclaimed by cantharides, turpentine, rosin, the forben-
tia, and opium, with calcareous earth, and earth of Therapeutic. alum, by oil externally, warm bath.
V. Inverted motions of the intestinal canal are reclaimed by calomel, aloe, crude mercury, blisters, warm bath, clysters with asafoetida, clysters of ice water; or of spring water further cooled by salt dissolved in water contained in an exterior vessel? Where there exists an introfuception of the bowel in children, could the patient be held up for a time with his head downwards, and crude mercury be injected as a clyster to the quantity of two or three pounds?
The torpentina he divides into 13 general heads. 1. Torpentina. Venesection and arteriotomy; 2. Cold water, cold air, and the respiration of air with a diminished proportion of oxygen; 3. Vegetable mucilages; 4. Vegetable acids; 5. Animal mucus, hartshorn jelly, veal and chicken broth, and perhaps oil, fat and cream? 6. Mineral acids; 7. Silence and darkness; 8. Invertentia in small doses, as nitre, emetic tartar, and ipecacuanha, given so as to induce nausea; 9. Antacids, as soap, alkalies, and earths; 10. Medicines preventive of fermentation, as sulphuric acid; 11. Anthelmintics; 12. Lithontriptics; and, 13. Various external remedies, as the warm bath, poultices, oil, fat, wax, plasters, oiled silk, and carbonic acid gas on cancers and other ulcers.
We were for some time at a loss what arrangement we should follow in the present article. It was evidently necessary to adopt one that should, as much as possible, prevent repetition; and it therefore appeared improper to treat particularly of the articles of the materia medica under the usual classes. The alphabetical order would prevent repetition; but it seemed little adapted to the plan of a systematic treatise. On the whole, we have judged it best to arrange the individual articles in two methods; 1st, Into classes according to their supposed operation on the system; and in this view consider their general uses; and, 2dly, To treat of them more particularly under an arrangement similar to that of Linnæus. In the remainder of this part of the article, we shall therefore consider the general action and use of the various classes of remedies, adopting, with the exclusion of emmenagogues, the arrangement followed in Dr Kirby's Tables of the Materia Medica; and in a succeeding part we shall consider the individual articles under the four heads of animal, vegetable, mineral, and gaseous substances.
CLASS I. EMETICS.
Emetics are such medicines as are calculated to excite vomiting, and thus discharge the contents of the stomach.
TABLE OF EMETICS.
I. ANIMAL PRODUCTS.
Muriæ ammonicæ, muriæ of ammonia.
Aqua carbonæus ammonicæ, water of carbonate of ammonia.
II. VEGETABLE PRODUCTS.
Anthemis nobilis, chamomile flowers.
Asarum europæum, asarabacca.
Centaurea benedicta, holy thistle.
Cephaelis
fied oxide of antimony with sulphur.
mony.
The general effects produced by emetics are, a sen-
sation of uneasiness in the stomach, followed by sick-
ness, retching and vomiting. During the nausea, the
pulse is feeble, quick, and sometimes irregular, and the
countenance is pale; but when the vomiting comes on,
the pulse grows quicker, and the face flushed. After
the vomiting has ceased, the sickness or nausea com-
monly goes off entirely, though it sometimes remains
in a distressing degree. The patient feels languid, heavy,
and disposed to sleep. The skin usually feels moist, and
the pulse continues weak for some time, but gradually
grows fuller and slower.
To consider emetics merely as evacuant of the sto-
mach, would be to take a very contracted and imper-
fect view of their effects; for if traced through the
whole of their operation in the various diseases in which
they are employed, their influence over the human body
appears so manifold and extensive, that they may be
justly reckoned amongst the most powerful instruments
which the Materia Medica affords. Hence, besides
their use as cleansers of the alimentary canal, they serve
to induce sweating in fevers; to favour expectoration in
disorders of the lungs; to promote absorption in cases
of dropsy; and to remove certain obstructed conditions
of the viscera, such as jaundice and suppression of the
menstrues; also in cases of glandular and lymphatic ob-
structions, and in some cases of pulmonary consump-
tion. By means of their peculiar action on the nerv-
ous and vascular system, they allay the spasms in
asthma, and check the discharge of blood in haemor-
rhages from the lungs and uterus. In the first of these,
viz. in spitting of blood, they have been given with
advantage by Dr Robinson, and still more lately by
Dr Stoll of Vienna; who says, that in such cases ipe-
cacuanha sometimes acts like a charm, seeming to close
the open vessels of the lungs sooner and more effectual-
ly than any other remedy. In the other, viz. in ute-
rine hemorrhagy, small doses only of these medicines,
so as to excite sickness, but not vomiting, are found to
answer best. But in both these instances they should
be administered with caution, since it sometimes hap-
pens that they do more harm than good. Dr Cullen
once met with an accident of this kind, in which the
vomiting increased the hemorrhagy to a great and dan-
gerous degree.
tics.
in which emetics have a peculiarly beneficial effect.
When there is much visceral inflammation; where
there are symptoms of great accumulation in the vessels
of the head; in the advanced stages of pregnancy, and
in cases of intestinal hernia, medicines of this class are
to be avoided. And, in general, persons who have
weak and delicate stomachs should be cautious of em-
ploying them too freely, since, as Dr Cullen has re-
marked, frequent vomiting renders the stomach less fit
to retain what is thrown into it, and even weakens its
powers of digestion *.
Those medicines are called expectorants, that are Definition
employed to promote the excretion of pus or mucus of expecto-
rants.
from the windpipe and lungs. In general they are
emetics given in smaller doses, though there are several
medicines, especially some of the gum resins, that are
considered to act in this way, without any tendency to
excite vomiting.
The following articles are usually employed in this T. h. e. of
country as expectorants. expecto-
rants.
benjamin.
mony.
sulphuret of antimony.
phur.
gen gas.
of warm water.
The mode in which expectorants promote the excretion of pus or mucus from the lungs, does not appear to be well understood. Some suppose that those which are properly emetic, operate by the sympathy that exists between the stomach and lungs, and that the rest operate by some specific action. Mr Murray supposes that there are various modes of operation by which certain remedies will appear to promote expectoration, and which will give them a claim to the title of expectorants.
Thus, in certain diseases the exhalant vessels in the lungs seem to be in that state, by which the exhalation of fluid is lessened, or nearly stopped, and in such cases expectoration must be diminished. Any medicine capable of removing that constricted state, will appear to promote expectoration, and will at least relieve some of the symptoms of the disease. It is apparently by such a mode of operation, that antimony, ipecacuanha, squill, and some others, promote expectoration in pneumonia, catarrh, and asthma, the principal diseases in which expectorants are employed.
There is a case of an opposite kind, that in which there is a redundancy of mucus in the lungs, as occurs in humoral asthma, and catarrhus senilis. In these affections, certain expectorants are supposed to prove useful. If they do so, it is probably by being determined more particularly in their action to the pulmonary vessels, and by their moderate stimulus diminishing the secretion, or increasing the absorption, thus lessening the quantity of fluid, and thereby rendering the expectoration of the remainder more easy. The determination of these substances to the lungs is often perceptible by their odour in the air expired. A similar diminution of fluid in the lungs may be effected by determining to the surface of the body; and those expectorants which belong to the class of diaphoretics probably act in this manner.
Expectorants, then, are to be regarded, not as medicines which directly assist the rejection of a fluid already secreted, but rather as either increasing the natural exhalation where it is deficient, or diminishing the quantity of fluid where it is too copious, either by stimulating the pulmonary vessels, or by determining to the surface. In both cases expectoration will appear to be promoted or facilitated *.
* Murray's
Elements,
vol. i.
p. 316.
The definition of these remedies points out the cases to which they are applicable, viz. those in which an accumulation of pus or mucus takes place in the bronchial cells, as catarrh, pneumonia in its suppurative stage, peripneumonia notha, asthma, and phthisis pulmonalis or consumption.
Diaphoretics are those remedies that are intended to promote, keep up, or restore the excretion of perspirable matter from the skin; and of these some act but feebly, and only increase the insensible perspiration, while others act more powerfully, and under favourable circumstances, excite sweating. Hence we may divide them into two orders.
Diaphoretics act in one of two ways; some by exciting an increased action of the exhalant vessels of the skin immediately, or by sympathy with other parts, as the application of heat, the warm bath, friction, &c.; while others promote perspiration, by increasing the general force of the circulating system, and thus acting on the exhalant vessels of the skin.
The action of diaphoretics is assisted by moderate warmth and by tepid diluent liquors frequently taken.
The immediate effects of these medicines are partly a diminution of the quantity of fluids in the body, but principally a change of the determination of blood from other parts to the surface. They perhaps also in-
crease the action of the absorbents, and thus remove the spasmodic constriction of the subcutaneous vessels.
The cases to which diaphoretic medicines are best adapted, are inflammatory fevers, rheumatism, asthma, dyspepsia, oblitinate diarrhoea, and protracted dysentery. They are injurious in typhus fever, especially towards its commencement.
Where the force of the circulation is very great, it is proper, before the exhibition of diaphoretics, to premise the use of some other evacuation, as bleeding or purging.
These are such medicines as promote or increase the excretion of urine.
The principal diuretics are these.
The operation of diuretics is greatly promoted by plentiful dilution, which should by no means be withheld from dropical patients, though, for many years past, the contrary method has too much prevailed. The medical world is much indebted to Sir F. Milman, for the pains he has taken to shew the propriety of indulging such patients in the free use of liquids. In confirmation of the propriety of this method, the observation of the late Dr Cullen may be added. He has remarked that he always thought it absurd in physicians to employ diuretics while they enjoined an abstinence from drink, which is almost the only means of conveying these diuretics to the kidneys. Whenever, therefore, he employed diuretics, he at the same time advised drinking freely; and he was persuaded that drinking largely often contributed to the cures he made.
It is obvious, says Mr Murray, that a diuretic effect will be produced by any substance capable of stimulating the secreting vessels of the kidneys. All the saline diuretics seem to act in this manner. They are received into the circulation, and passing off with the urine, stimulate the vessels, and increase the quantity secreted.
There are other diuretics, the effect of which appears to arise not from direct application, but from an action excited in the stomach, and propagated by nervous communication to the secreting urinary vessels. The diuretic operation of squill, and of several other vegetables, appears to be of this kind.
There is still, perhaps, another mode in which certain substances produce a diuretic effect, that is, by promoting absorption. When a large quantity of watery fluid is introduced into the circulating mass, it stimulates the secreting vessels of the kidneys, and is carried off by the urine. If, therefore, absorption be promoted, and if a portion of serous fluid, perhaps previously effused, be taken up, the quantity of fluid secreted by the kidneys will be increased. In this way digitalis seems to act. Its diuretic effect, it has been said, is greater when exhibited in dropsy, than it is in health.
On the same principle may probably be explained the utility of mercury in promoting the action of several diuretics.
The action of these remedies is promoted by drinking freely of mild diluents. It is also influenced by the state of the surface of the body. If external heat be applied, diuresis is frequently prevented, and diaphoresis produced. Hence the doses of them should be given in the course of the day, and the patient, if possible, be kept out of bed.
The direct effects of diuretics are sufficiently evident. They discharge the watery part of the blood, and by
* Murray that discharge they indirectly promote absorption over the whole system.
Diuretics are now seldom employed, except in cases of dropsy, and here they not unfrequently fail of success. They are, however, occasionally used in calculous or gravelly complaints, in gonorrhœa, to diminish plethora, or check profuse perspiration.
Cathartics are those medicines which promote or increase the evacuation of excrementitious matter, or of ferous fluids, from the bowels.
There are two principal objects which modern physicians have in view in the administration of cathartics; one is, merely to empty the bowels, and bring off the excrementitious matter contained in them, which is already out of the course of circulation; the other, to stimulate the exhalant vessels of the bowels, and thus promote an increased secretion of serous fluids which they pour into the alimentary canal; in this way diminishing the general mass of fluids in the body. Hence these medicines are naturally divided into laxatives and purgatives, the latter of which are often termed drastic purgatives. It is true that these orders of cathartics differ only in degree of power, as such a quantity of a laxative may be given as to induce purging, while the dose of a purgative may be so diminished as to prove only gently laxative. As, however, the division is useful in some respects, we shall here preserve it, and shall distribute our list of cathartics into laxatives and purgatives.
larix
The operation of a purgative medicine on the intestinal canal, may be considered as threefold: First, it stimulates the muscular fibres of the intestines, quickens their action, and thus increases the natural peristaltic motion of the bowels, in consequence of which their contents are more quickly discharged. Secondly, the exhalant vessels are stimulated by it, which terminate in the inner coat of the intestines, and it excites them to pour forth a greater discharge of fluids, as well as the mouths of the excretory ducts of the mucous glands, by which the natural mucus of the intestines is greatly augmented; and hence the evacuations by stool are not only quicker, but the excrementitious matter is thinner and more copious. Thirdly, the stools are rendered still more abundant, by an additional portion of the fluids furnished by the neighbouring viscera, the liver, pancreas, &c. to which the stimulus of a purgative, of the more active sort in particular, extends. It is probable that these effects are communicated to the whole range of the intestinal canal, from the upper orifice of the stomach to the lower extremity of the rectum, or anus.
From the view we have now taken of the primary effects of cathartics on the bowels, we may easily understand how far they may prove useful in some diseases, and injurious in others; and how we may vary the degree of their activity under different circumstances.
When we consider the great length of the alimentary canal, with the numerous vessels and mucous follicles, as well as the hepatic and pancreatic ducts, which open on its internal surface, it will be evident that purgatives, even though they be not very stimulant, may occasion a great general evacuation, and consequent diminution of the mass of fluids, by opening at once all those outlets. From this it appears, that, next to blood-letting, purging will form one of the most active remedies in acute inflammatory diseases, where we wish to avoid an over distension of the vessels, and restrain the preternatural increase of the powers of the circulating system. Accordingly, purging constitutes a principal part of what is termed the cooling regimen. In these cases the more drastic purgatives are to be avoided, as their
their use would be attended with so much stimulating effect on the system in general, as to counterbalance the advantage we should derive from their diminishing the mass of fluids. Again, the change in the distribution of the blood from other parts of the system to the bowels, is another circumstance attending the use of purgatives, which renders them of considerable importance in several diseases. It seems to follow, that if an evacuation be made from one set of vessels, the afflux of fluids to these will be increased in order to supply it, and, consequently, the afflux to other parts of the system will be diminished. Upon this principle, Dr Cullen explains the utility of purgatives in disorders of the head, which originate from over-sulness or over-activity, and in mental affections, mania, phrensy, headache, &c. The afflux of fluids in the vessels of the abdomen, which supply the intestines, being increased by purging, the afflux will be proportionally diminished in the vessels which carry blood to the head, and both the quantity and impetus of the blood in the head will thus be lessened.
The good effects of cathartics in the small pox, and some other inflammatory affections of the skin, are probably to be attributed chiefly to their removing local irritation, and producing a considerable depletion, and thus diminishing the general fever that usually attends those diseases.
When the contents of the bowels are morbidly retained, either in consequence of their peristaltic motion being unusually slow from a torpid state of the muscular fibres, or from a relaxed state of the bowels, favouring an accumulation of feces, from a deficiency of bile, or from habitual neglect, the use of cathartics is indicated, to prevent more serious complaints that may be the consequence of this costiveness. The kind of cathartics to be employed depends on the nature of the cause producing the constipation, or particular circumstances attending it. If, for example, the costiveness be attended with a debilitated habit, with symptoms of great nervous mobility, flatulence, or other signs of a debilitated state of the alimentary canal, some of the warmer aromatic cathartics will be proper, as aloes, rhubarb, or such preparations of these as contain an aromatic in their composition. If the costiveness seems to arise from a deficiency of bile, the aloetic and mercurial purgatives are indicated.
In cases where the costiveness has arisen from some accidental cause, as in colic, dysentery, enteritis, it will be necessary to vary the cathartics according to the nature of the affection, or the cause by which it has been produced. See COLIC, DYSENTERY, and ENTERITIS, MEDICINE Index.
Cathartics exert a particular action on the absorbent vessels, by which these are enabled to take up a greater quantity of fluid than in their natural state. Hence the use of drastic purgatives in dropsy. The action of cathartics in this way does not appear to be well understood. Dr Cullen, treating of this subject, observes that, as in every cavity of the body there is an inhalation and exhalation constantly going on, it is presumed that there is some balance constantly preserved between the secretory and absorbent powers; so that if the former are increased, the latter will be also; and, therefore, that when the secretions are, upon occasion, much
increased, the action of the absorbents may be particularly excited. This explains, why purging often excites the action of the absorbents, to take up more copiously the fluids that were otherwise stagnant in the adipose membrane, or other cavities of the body, and thereby often proves a cure of dropsy. This explanation is perhaps little more than an implicit statement of the fact. It is certain, however, that ascites, or dropsy of the abdomen, has been often affected by means of acrid drastic purgatives, such as gamboge, scammony, &c. when diuretic remedies have failed. But it is obvious that these remedies can only be administered to those who retain considerable strength of constitution, debilitated neither by inveterate intemperance, old age, nor a long disease.
The attention of practitioners has been lately particularly directed to the use of purgatives in several diseases, in which they were formerly either not employed at all, or not used to any extent, in consequence of a valuable publication by Dr James Hamilton, senior physician of the Edinburgh infirmary. Dr Hamilton having observed that in several spasmodic diseases, especially in chorea, or St Vitus's dance, there was commonly a considerable collection of black offensive feces in the bowels, was led to conceive that this must prove a very powerful irritating cause in protracting these diseases; and as, in common with other practitioners, he had experienced great want of success from the usual administration of tonic medicines in these affections, he was led to try the effect of purgatives given to such an extent as to produce complete evacuation of the bowels. The plan succeeded entirely to his satisfaction, and by this treatment he finds chorea is speedily cured, generally in 10 days or a fortnight. Besides chorea, Dr Hamilton has been very successful in the administration of purgatives in cases of typhus, scarlatina, fever, marasmus, chlorosis, hematemesis, hysteria, tetanus, and several other chronic affections. He was originally induced to pursue his new method of treating typhus, by observing that the antimonials, which were formerly so largely employed in this disease, appeared to be most serviceable when they operated upon the bowels. This led him to suspect, that any purgative medicine might be substituted in their place, and that the debilitating effect of vomiting and sweating might thus be avoided. Experience has fully confirmed these conjectures, and after a trial of some years he is thoroughly persuaded, that the full and regular evacuation of the bowels relieves the oppression of the stomach, and mitigates the other symptoms of fever. He has accordingly almost entirely given up the administration of other remedies, and trusts to the exhibition of frequent and copious purgatives. It might have been apprehended, that this plan of treatment would have aggravated the debility, which constitutes a striking symptom of typhus; but ample experience has proved that this is not the case. The purgatives which Dr Hamilton* has employed in fever are calomel, calomel and jalap, jalap and crystals of tartar, aloes, solutions of mild neutral salts, infusion of fenna, and sometimes the two last medicines conjoined.
Cathartics are among the most efficacious remedies that are employed with a view to promote or restore the menstrual evacuation; and accordingly they form the chief part of those remedies that are commonly called
* See Hamilton on Purgatives Medicine.
Therapeutic emmenagogues. With this view the drastic purgatives are chiefly given, as aloes, bryony, black hellebore, and some of the preparations of mercury.
There is another use of cathartics that may be referred to a mechanical operation, viz. their expelling worms from the bowels. See ANTHELMINTICS.
CLASS VI. ERRHINES.
158 Definition of errhines. Those medicines are termed errhines that are employed to promote an increased discharge of mucus from the nostrils. The principal errhines are the following.
159 Table of errhines. I. VEGETABLE PRODUCTS.
Asarum europaeum, asarabacca.
Pulvis asari europaei compositus, compound powder of asarabacca.
Cephalic snuff.
Nicotiana tabacum, tobacco.
The ordinary snuffs.
Iris florentina, Florentine iris.
Lavandula spica, lavender flowers.
Origanum majorana, sweet marjoram.
Rosmarinus officinalis, rosemary.
Teucrium marum, mastich.
Veratrum album, white hellebore.
II. MINERAL PRODUCTS.
Hydrargyrum, mercury.
Subsulphas hydrargyri flavus, yellow subsulphate of mercury, or turbeth mineral.
160 Effects and uses of errhines. The evacuation produced by the action of errhines is sometimes procured without any sneezing, but frequently attended with it. This, however, implies no difference, but merely that of stronger or weaker stimulus in the medicine employed. The sneezing that occurs may have particular effects by the concretion it occasions; but it does not vary the evacuation induced by the medicine, excepting that with sneezing there is commonly a larger evacuation produced. This evacuation often goes no further than to restore the natural evacuation when interrupted; but it commonly goes farther, and increases the evacuation beyond its usual measure; and that not only for some time after the medicine has been applied, but also for some following days.
This evacuation not only empties, but also produces a larger excretion from the mucous follicles of the Schneiderian membrane; but, agreeably to the laws of the circulation, this must produce an afflux of fluids from the neighbouring vessels, and in some measure empty these. By this it often removes rheumatic congestions in the neighbouring vessels, and particularly those in which the toothach often consists.
But not only the more nearly adjoining vessels are thus relieved, but the effect may extend further to the whole of the branches of the external carotid; and we have known instances of headaches, pains of the ear, and ophthalmias, cured or relieved by the use of errhines. How far their effects may extend, cannot be exactly determined; but it is probable that they may operate more or less on the whole vessels of the head, as even a branch of the internal carotid passes into the nose; and independent of this, it is not improbable
that our errhines may have been of use in preventing apoplexy and palsy; which at least is to be attended to so far, that whenever any approach to these diseases is suspected, the drying up of the mucous discharge should be attended to, and if possible restored *.
CLASS VII. SIALAGOGUES.
These are employed either to promote an increased flow of saliva, or to produce such an action on the gums, as shall indicate their having been received in sufficient quantity into the circulation. Under the former division are ranked several vegetable substances; under the latter are included only mercury and its preparations.
I. VEGETABLE PRODUCTS.
Daphne mezereum, mezereum.
Amomum zingiber, ginger.
Anthemis pyrethrum, pellitory of Spain.
Pistacia lentiscus, mastich.
II. MINERAL PRODUCTS.
Hydrargyrum, mercury.
Hydrargyrum purificatum, purified mercury.
Suburias hydrargyri, submuriate of mercury.
Murias hydrargyri, muriate of mercury.
Suburias hydrargyri precipitatus, precipitated submuriate.
Pilulae hydrargyrie, mercurial pills.
Oxidum hydrargyri cinereum, cinereous oxide of mercury.
Unguentum hydrargyrum, mercurial ointment.
Hydrargyris calcinatus, red oxide of mercury.
Acetis hydrargyri, acetate of mercury.
Hydrargyris sulphuratus ruber, red sulphurate of mercury.
Sulphuretum hydrargyri nigrum, black sulphuret of mercury.
The vegetable sialagogues are commonly called mastifacatories, because they produce their effect by being chewed in the mouth. They are employed in similar cases with the errhines, more especially in toothach. The use of the mercurial sialagogues will be explained hereafter in our account of mercury.
CLASS VIII. EMOLLIENTS.
The medicines commonly called emollients consist either of diluting liquors, formed of simple water, or certain vegetable infusions, or mucilaginous and oily matters that have the mechanical property of defending the parts to which they are applied, from the action of acrimonious substances that pass over them; or of softening and relaxing the skin and other external parts. The first of these are commonly called diluents, the second demulcents, and the third simply emollients. We shall enumerate them together under the general term of emollients, reserving an account of their particular uses for the individual articles.
I. ANIMAL PRODUCTS.
Accipenser huo, sturio, &c. isinglossi.
Ovis aries, mutton suet.
Phylacter macrocephalus, spermaceti.
Sus scrofa, hog's-lard.
Linimentum simplex, simple liniment.
Unguentum simplex, simple ointment.
Unguentum adipis suillae, ointment of hog's-lard.
Unguentum spermatis ceti, spermoceti ointment.
Unguentum ceræ, wax ointment.
Ceratum simplex, simple cerate.
Ceratum spermatis ceti, spermoceti cerate.
Cera alba et flava, white and yellow wax.
Olea Europæa.
Althea officinalis, marshmallows.
Decoctum althæe officinalis, decoction of marshmallows.
Syrupus althæe, syrup of marshmallows.
Amygdalus communis, almonds and oil of almonds.
Emulsio amygdali communis, almond emulsion.
Oleum amygdali communis, oil of almonds.
Afragalus tragacantha, gum tragacanth.
Mucilago atragali tragacanthi, mucilage of tragacanth.
Pulvis tragacanthi compositus, compound powder of tragacanth.
Avena fativa, oat meal.
Cocos butyracea, palm oil.
Eryngium maritimum, eryngo root.
Glycyrrhiza glabra, liquorice root, and extract.
Trochisci glycyrrhizæ, liquorice lozenges.
Hordeum distichon, barley.
Decoctum hordei distichi, barley water.
Decoctum hordei compositum, compound decoction of barley.
Lilium candidum, white lily root.
Linum usitatissimum, linseed.
Oleum lini usitatissimi, linseed oil.
Malva sylvestris, common mallow.
Decoctum pro enemate, decoction for clysters.
Mellissa officinalis, balm.
Mimosa nilotica, gum arabic.
Mucilago mimosæ niloticæ, mucilage of gum arabic.
Emulsio mimosæ niloticæ, common emulsion.
Trochisci gummosi, gum lozenges.
Pentæa farcocolla, farcocolla.
Pyrus cydonia, quince seed.
Mucilago feminis cydonii mali, mucilage of quince seed.
Triticum hibernum, wheat and starch.
Mucilago amyli, mucilage of starch.
Trochisci amyli, starch lozenges.
Vitis vinifera, raisins.
Diluents are chiefly employed to abate thirst in fever and inflammatory affections, or to promote the action of other remedies, particularly diaphoretics and diuretics. Demulcents are chiefly used in catarrh, pneumonia, dysentery, diarrhoea, gonorrhœa; and external emollients are employed chiefly in case of sprains and bruises, or to defend the surface of ulcers from the dressings and bandages.
Under this term are comprehended these remedies which are employed with a view to diminish the preternaturally increased heat that takes place in the body during fevers and several inflammatory affections.
The following are the principal refrigerants enumerated by the various writers on the materia medica.
Acidum acetosum, acetous acid.
Acetis potassæ, acetate of potash.
Aqua acetitis ammoniæ, water of acetate of ammonia.
Superacetras potassæ, superacetrate of potash.
Tamarindus indica, tamarinds.
Berberis vulgaris, barberry.
Citrus medica, lemon.
Syrupus citri medicæ, syrup of lemon juice.
Citrus aurantia, orange.
Cochlearia officinalis, scurvy grass.
Succus cochleariæ compositus, compound juice of scurvy-grass.
Morus nigra, mulberry.
Syrupus fructus mori, syrup of mulberry juice.
Oxalis acetosella, wood sorrel.
Conserva acetosellæ, conservæ of sorrel.
Ribes nigrum, black currants.
Succus spissatus ribis nigri, inspissated juice of black currants.
Syrupus succi ribis nigri, syrup of black currant juice.
Ribes rubrum, red currants.
Rosa canina, dog rose or hips.
Conserva rosæ caninæ, conservæ of hips.
Rubus idæus, raspberry.
Syrupus fructus rubi idæi, syrup of raspberry juice.
Rumex acetosa, common sorrel.
Veronica beccabunga, brooklime.
Sulphas zinci, sulphate of zinc.
Nitræ potassæ, nitrate of potash.
Acidum nitrosum, nitrous acid.
Spiritus ætheris nitrosi, spirit of nitrous ether.
Trochisci nitratis potassæ, nitre lozenges.
Murias sodæ, muriate of soda.
Acidum muristicum, muriatic acid.
Acidum sulphuricum, sulphuric acid.
Acidum sulphuricum dilutum, diluted sulphuric acid.
Plumbum, lead.
Superacetas plumbi, superacetate or sugar of lead.
Aqua lithargyri acetati, water of acetated litharge, or Goulard's extract.
Aqua lithargyri acetati composita, compound water of acetated litharge.
Unguentum acetitis plumbi, ointment of acetate of lead.
Ceratum lithargyri acetati compositum, compound cerate of acetated litharge.
Affusion of cold water.
Refrigerants appear to act chemically, but in what precise manner they diminish the heat of the human body, is not well understood. On this subject Mr Murray expresses himself in the following manner.
Keeping in view the very inconsiderable action of those remedies, it may perhaps be possible from the consideration of the mode in which animal temperature
166
Uses of emollients.
167
Definitions of refrigerants.
165
Table of refrigerants.
169
Effects and uses of refrigerants.
Therapeutics. is generated, to point out how their trivial refrigerant effects may be produced.
"It has been sufficiently established, that the consumption of oxygen in the lungs is materially influenced by the nature of the ingesta received into the stomach; that it is increased by animal food and spirituous liquors, and in general by whatever substances contain a small quantity of oxygen in their composition. But the temperature of animals is derived from the consumption of oxygen by respiration. An increase of that must occasion a great evolution of caloric in the system, and increase of temperature, while a diminution in the consumption of oxygen must have an opposite effect. If, therefore, when the temperature of the body is morbidly increased, substances be introduced into the stomach containing a large proportion of oxygen, especially in a state of loose combination, and capable of being assimilated by the digestive powers, the nutritious matter received into the blood must contain a larger portion of oxygen than usual; less of that principle will be consumed in the lungs, by which means less caloric being evolved, the temperature of the body must be reduced; and this operating as a reduction of stimulus, will diminish the number and force of the contractions of the heart.
"It might be supposed that any effect of this kind must be trivial, and it actually is so. It is, as Cullen has remarked, not very evident to our senses, nor easily subjected to experiment, and is found only in consequence of frequent repetitions."
Refrigerants are considered by Mr Murray as acting chemically, but we are not certain how far his opinion is correct. That some of them do operate in cooling the human body, merely as chemical agents, cannot be denied; but several seem to produce this effect by some particular action on the nervous system, that is not well understood.
CLASS X. ASTRINGENTS.
Astringents are defined by Dr Cullen to be such substances as when applied to the human body produce a condensation and contraction of the soft solids, and thereby increase their density and force of cohesion. If they are applied to longitudinal fibres, the contraction is made in the length of these; but if applied to circular fibres, the diameters of the vessels, or the cavities which these surround, are diminished.
The principal substances that act in this way are taken from vegetables, and consist of the barks of several trees, certain roots and inspissated juices; but a few of them are derived from minerals, especially the stronger mineral acids, a few metallic and earthy salts, and, according to some writers, alcohol. We shall enumerate the following.
I. VEGETABLE PRODUCTS.
Hæmatoxylum campechianum, logwood.
Extræctum ligni hæmatoxyli campechiani, extract of logwood.
Juglans regia, walnut.
Eucalyptus resinifera, kino.
Tinctura kino, tincture of kino.
Mimosa catechu, catechu, or Japan earth.
Infusum mimosæ catechu, infusion of catechu.
Tinctura mimosæ catechu, tincture of catechu.
Electuarium catechu, electuary of catechu.
Polygonum billortæ, billort.
Potentilla reptans, potentilla.
Prunus spinosa, sloe.
Conserua pruni sylvestris, conserve of sloes.
Pterocarpus draco, dragon's blood.
Punica granatum, pomegranate, balaustines.
Quercus cerris, gall nut.
Quercus robur, common oak.
Rosa gallica, red rose.
Infusum rosæ gallicæ, infusion of roses.
Conserua rosæ gallicæ, conserve of red roses.
Syrupus rosæ gallicæ, syrup of red roses.
Mel rosæ, honey of roses.
Tormentilla coccia, tormentil root.
Vitis vinifera, red Port wine.
II. MINERAL PRODUCTS.
Acidum sulphuricum, sulphuric acid.
Acidum muriaticum, muriatic acid.
Ferrum, iron.
Tinctura muriatis ferri, tincture of muriated iron.
Plumbum, lead.
Superacetas plumbi, superacetate of lead.
Sulphas cupri, sulphate of copper.
Solutio sulphatis cupri, solution of sulphate of copper.
Liquor cupri ammoniati, liquor of ammoniated copper.
Sulphas zinci, sulphate of zinc.
Aqua zinci vitriolati cum camphora, water of vitriolated zinc with camphor.
Solutio acetatis zinci, solution of acetate of zinc.
Superulphas alumine et potassie, superulphate of alumina and potash, or alum.
Sulphas alumine exsiccatus, dried sulphate of alumina.
Pulvis sulphatis alumine compositus, compound powder of sulphate of alumina.
Aqua aluminis composita, compound alum water.
Cataplasma aluminis, cataplasma of alum.
It is of some consequence that the precise meaning of the term astringent, used as a medicine, should be understood.
The usual method of detecting astringency is, by the Nature of corrugating of the tongue, and the peculiar rough and astringent harsh sensation communicated to the palate by the touch of an astringent substance; and in general, all bodies may be called astringents, that have the property of communicating these sensations. Most of the vegetable astringents have besides the property of striking a black colour when mixed with a solution of sulphate of iron, and this property has been constantly considered as one of the surest tests of astringency in vegetable substances. Now modern chemistry has shewn, that this property is owing to a peculiar acid, viz. the gallic, and not to tannin or the astringent principle properly so called. It so happens that in most vegetable astringents the gallic acid and tannin are found united; but in a few, especially catechu, the astringent principle exists without the gallic acid, and consequently no black colour is produced when a solution of catechu is mixed with a solution of iron. Hence the pharmaceutical chemist should
be aware that the above property is not a sure test of vegetable astringency. A more certain chemical test is animal jelly; for, when a solution of this is added to a solution of vegetable astringent, a copious precipitate is produced, which in fact is leather.
Astringents appear to act nearly in a similar manner on the dead animal fibre as on the living solid, in both cases thickening and hardening: when applied to the living solid, they produce increase of tone and strength, restrain inordinate actions, and check excessive discharges from any of the vessels or cavities; and to the dead fibre occasion density, toughness, imperviousness to water in a greater or less degree, and insusceptibility to the common causes of putrefaction. See TANNING.
Astringents are largely employed in medicine, and their use is attended with considerable advantage. The cases in which they are most beneficial, and in which their effect seems most unequivocally owing to the astringent principle, are diarrhoeas, leucorrhoeas, and gleets. They have also been employed with success for restraining profuse evacuations where they could not be immediately applied to the affected part, as in the above cases; for example, in hemoptysis and epistaxis; but here their operation seems to be less attributable to their astringency than to their tonic power.
Such astringents as are employed externally to check hemorrhage from divided vessels, are usually called styptics.
Tonics are those medicines which are suited to counteract debility, or to give strength and energy to the moving fibres. They are taken partly from vegetables, and partly from minerals.
Anthemis nobilis, chamomile flowers.
Centaurea benedicta, holy thistle.
Marrubium vulgare, horsehound.
Myrrha, myrrh.
Pulvis myrrhæ compositus, compound powder of myrrh.
Dorstenia contrajerva, contrajerva.
Pulvis contrayervæ compositus, compound powder of contrayerva.
Vitis vinifera.
Vinum rubrum lusitanum, red port wine.
Æsculus hippocastanum, horse-chestnut bark.
Angustura, angustura bark.
Chironea centaureum, lesser centaury.
Cinchona officinalis, Peruvian bark.
Infusum cinchonæ officinalis, infusion of cinchona.
Decoctum cinchonæ officinalis, decoction of cinchona.
Tinctura cinchonæ officinalis, tincture of cinchona.
Tinctura cinchonæ composita, compound tincture of cinchona.
Tinctura cinchonæ ammoniata, ammoniated tincture of cinchona.
Therapeutics. Acidum sulphuricum aromaticum, aromatic sulphuric acid.
Argentum, silver.
Nitras argenti, nitrate of silver, or lunar caustic.
Arsenicum, arsenic.
Carbonas baryte, carbonate of baryta.
Carbonas calcis, carbonate of lime or chalk.
Solutio muriatis calcis, solution of muriate of lime.
Sulphas baryte, sulphate of baryta.
Murias baryte, muriate of baryta.
Solutio muriatis baryte, solution of muriate of baryta.
Aquæ minerales ferrum continentes, chalybeate mineral waters.
Gas oxygenium, oxygen gas.
Balneum frigidum, cold bath.
Equitatio, riding on horseback.
176 Effects and uses of tonics. Most tonics act immediately on the stomach, and hence on the system at large. They increase the appetite, quicken digestion, and add vigour to the body. Hence they are useful in most cases of debility; but when used improperly or for too long a time, they predispose to apoplectic and paralytic disorders.
177 Definition and effects of stimulants. Most of the articles of the Materia Medica might, in an extended sense, be called stimulants; but this term is, by the general consent of physicians, restrictively applied to those medicines which possess the power of sustaining or increasing the vital energies—of raising and invigorating the action of the heart and arteries—and of restoring to the muscular fibre, when affected with torpor, its lost sensibility and power of motion. Hence the use, under proper regulations, of the various articles belonging to this class in cases of gout, palsy, and malignant typhoid fever: but let it be repeated, under proper regulations; for we cannot but remark that medicines which give additional activity to the circulation, and which augment the heat and sensibility of the system throughout, are often abusively employed, being administered too early, as well as too freely in the above-mentioned and some other similar disorders. In the beginning of typhous fever, in particular, it cannot be doubted that a hasty and lavish exhibition of such medicines has, in numerous instances, aggravated every symptom, and brought the patient, who would otherwise have had the disease in its mildest form, into considerable danger *.
178 Table of stimulants. The class of stimulants is exceedingly numerous, and might, perhaps, with advantage, be subdivided into sections; but as this subdivision would admit of much dispute from the different acceptance of the term stimulant, we shall here only give a table of stimulants distributed as usual into animal, vegetable, and mineral products.
Murias ammonice, muriate of ammonia.
Aqua ammonice, water of ammonia.
Alcohol ammoniatum, ammoniated alcohol.
VOL. XII. Part II.
Therapeutics. Carbonas ammonice, carbonate of ammonia.
Aqua carbonatis ammonice, water of carbonate of ammonia.
Oleum ammoniatum, ammoniated oil.
Linimentum ammonice, liniment of ammonia.
Linimentum volatile, volatile liniment.
Alcohol ammoniatum aromaticum, aromatic ammoniated alcohol.
Spiritus ammonice succinatus, succinated spirit of ammonia.
Moschus moschiferus, musk.
Miftura moschata, musk mixture.
Cervus elaphus, hartshorn.
Liquor volatilis cornu cervi, volatile liquor of hartshorn.
Sal cornu cervi, salt of hartshorn.
Lytta vesicatoria, cantharides.
Tinctura meloes vesicatorii, tincture of cantharides.
Unguentum infusi meloes vesicatorii, ointment of infusion of cantharides.
Unguentum pulveris meloes vesicatorii, ointment of powder of cantharides.
Ceratum cantharidis, cerate of cantharides.
Emplastrum meloes vesicatorii, plaster of cantharides.
Sinapis alba, mustard seed.
Cataplasma sinapios, mustard cataplasma.
Allium sativum, garlic.
Arum maculatum, wake-robin.
Conserua ari, conserve of arum.
Pimpinella anisum, anise seed.
Oleum volatile pimpinellæ anisi, volatile oil of anise seed.
Styrax benzoïn, benjamin.
Acidum benzoicum, benzoic acid.
Tinctura benzoës composita, compound tincture of benjamin.
Alcohol.
Æther sulphuricus, sulphuric æther.
Æther sulphuricus cum alcoholo, sulphuric æther with alcohol.
Æther sulphuricus cum alcoholo compositus, compound sulphuric æther with alcohol.
Oleum vini, oil of wine.
Acidum acetosum, vinegar.
Acidum acetosum forte, strong acetic acid.
Acidum acetosum camphoratum, camphorated acetic acid.
Acetum aromaticum, aromatic vinegar.
Aristolochia serpentina, snake-root.
Tinctura aristolochie serpentine, tincture of snake-root.
Daphne mezereum, mezereum.
Decoctum daphnes mezereei, decoction of mezereum.
Guaiacum officinale, guaiacum.
Decoctum guaiaci officinalis, decoction of guaiacum.
Tinctura guaiaci officinalis, tincture of guaiacum.
Tinctura guaiaci ammoniata, ammoniated tincture of guaiacum.
Papaver somniferum, opium in small doses.
Tinctura
Tinctura opii, tincture of opium.
Tinctura opii camphorata, camphorated tincture of opium.
Tinctura opii ammoniata, ammoniated tincture of opium.
Confectio opiata, opiate confection.
Cochlearia armoracia, horse radish.
Copaifera officinalis, balsam of copaiba.
Pinus sylvestris, } turpentine and resin.
Pinus larix, }
Oleum volatile pini purissimum, purified oil of turpentine.
Unguentum resini flavi, ointment of yellow rosin.
Ceratum resini flavi, cerate of yellow rosin.
Emplastrum ceræ, wax plaster.
Unguentum picis, pitch plaster.
Unguentum picis burgundicæ, ointment of burgundy pitch.
Arnica montana, leopard's bane.
Bubon galbanum, galbanum.
Pilulæ galbani compositæ, compound pills of galbanum.
Emplastrum galbani compositum, compound plaster of galbanum.
Juniperus sabina, savine.
Oleum juniperi sabinæ, oil of savine.
Juniperus Lycia, olibanum.
Passinaca opoponax, opoponax.
Veratrum album, white hellebore.
Unguentum hellebori albi, ointment of white hellebore.
Decoctum hellebori albi, decoction of white hellebore.
Acorus calamus, calamus aromaticus, or sweet flog.
Amomum zingiber, ginger.
Syrupus amomi zingiberis, syrup of ginger.
Tinctura amomi zingiberis, tincture of ginger.
Amomum repens, lesser cardamom seeds.
Tinctura amomi repentis, tincture of cardamom.
Tinctura cardamomi composita, compound tincture of cardamom.
Amyris gileadensis, balm of gilead.
Amyris elemifera, gum elemi.
Unguentum elemi, elemi ointment.
Anethum foeniculum, sweet fennel seed.
Oleum volatile foeniculi dulcis, oil of fennel.
Aqua foeniculi dulcis, fennel water.
Anethum graveolens, dill seed.
Aqua anethi, dill water.
Angelica archangelica, angelica.
Apium petroselinum, parsley root and seed.
Arbutus uva ursi, whortle berry.
Artemisia maritima, sea wormwood.
Conserua absinthii maritimi, conserve of sea wormwood.
Decoctum pro fomento, decoction for fomentation.
Canella alba, white canella.
Capicum annuum, capiscum, Cayenne pepper.
Carum carvi, caraway seeds.
Oleum carvi, oil of caraway.
Spiritus cari carvi, spirit of caraway.
Cistus creticus, ladanum.
Emplastrum ladanum, ladanum plaster.
Citrus aurantium, Seville orange peel.
Oleum volatile citri aurantii, essence of orange peel.
Aqua citri aurantii, orange peel water.
Tinctura aurantii corticis, tincture of orange peel.
Syrupus citri aurantii, syrup of orange peel.
Conserua citri aurantii, conserve of orange peel.
Coriandrum sativum, coriander seed.
Crocus sativus, saffron.
Syrupus croci, syrup of saffron.
Tinctura croci, tincture of saffron.
Cuminum cyminum, cummin seed.
Cataplasma cumini, cummin cataplasma.
Emplastrum cumini, cummin plaster.
Curcuma longa, turmeric.
Daucus carota, wild carrot seed, carrot root.
Dianthus caryophyllus, clove July flower.
Syrupus caryophylli rubri, syrup of cloves.
Eugenia caryophyllata, clover.
Oleum volatile caryophylli aromatici, oil of cloves.
Hypericum perforatum, St John's wort.
Inula helenium, elecampane root.
Kæmpferia rotunda, sedoary.
Lavandula spica, lavender flowers.
Oleum volatile lavandulae spicæ, oil of lavender.
Spiritus lavandulae spicæ, spirit of lavender.
Spiritus lavandulae compositus, compound spirit of lavender.
Laurus cinnamomum, cinnamon.
Oleum volatile lauri cinnamomi, oil of cinnamon.
Aqua lauri cinnamomi, cinnamon water.
Spiritus lauri cinnamomi, spirit of cinnamon.
Tinctura lauri cinnamomi, tincture of cinnamon.
Tinctura cinnamomi composita, compound tincture of cinnamon.
Pulvis aromaticus, aromatic powder.
Electuarium aromaticum, aromatic electuary.
Laurus cassia, cassia bark.
Aqua lauri cassiae, cassia water.
Laurus nobilis, bay tree.
Lobelia syphilitica, blue cardinal flower.
Melaleuca leucadendron, casjout oil.
Mentha viridis, spearmint.
Oleum menthae sativæ, oil of mint.
Aqua menthae sativæ, mint water.
Spiritus menthae sativæ, spirit of mint.
Mentha piperita, peppermint.
Oleum volatile menthae piperitæ, oil of peppermint.
Aqua menthae piperitæ, peppermint water.
Spiritus menthae piperitæ, spirit of peppermint.
Mentha pulegium, pennyroyal.
Oleum volatile menthae pulegii, oil of pennyroyal.
Aqua menthae pulegii, pennyroyal water.
Spiritus menthae pulegii, spirit of pennyroyal.
Myristica moschata, nutmeg.
Spiritus myristice moschatæ, spirit of nutmeg.
Myroxylon Peruvianum, balsam of Peru.
Tinctura balsami Peruviani, tincture of balsam of Peru.
Myrtus pimenta, pimento, or Jamaica pepper.
Oleum volatile myrti pimentæ, oil of pimento.
Aqua myrti pimentæ, pimento water.
Spiritus myrti pimentæ, spirit of pimento.
Origanum vulgare, origanum.
Oleum origani, oil of origanum.
Panax quinquefolium, ginseng.
Parietaria officinalis, pellitory of the wall.
Pinus balsamea, balsam of Canada.
Piper nigrum, black pepper.
Piper cubeba, cubeb.
Piper longum, long pepper.
Pistacia terebinthus, Chio turpentine.
Rhus toxicodendron, poison oak.
Styrax officinale, storax.
Styrax purificata, strained storax.
Toluifera balsamum, balsam of Tolu.
Tinctura toluifera balsami, tincture of balsam of Tolu.
Syrupus toluifera balsami, syrup of balsam of Tolu.
Trigonella foenum graecum, fenugreek seed.
Urtica dioica, stinging nettle.
Wintera aromatica, winter's bark.
Hydrargyrum, mercury.
Unguentum oxidi hydrargyri rubri, ointment of red oxide of mercury.
Unguentum nitris hydrargyri, ointment of nitrate of mercury.
Unguentum nitris hydrargyri mitius, milder ointment of nitrate of mercury.
Nitræ potassie, nitrate of potash.
Acidum nitrosum, nitrous acid.
Acidum nitricum, nitric acid.
Unguentum acidi nitrosi, ointment of nitrous acid.
Sapo Hispanus, Castile soap.
Tinctura saponis, tincture of soap.
Tinctura saponis et opii, tincture of soap and opium.
Ceratum saponis, soap cerate.
Emplastrum saponis, soap plaster.
Murias sodæ, muriate of soda.
Murias sodæ exsiccatæ, dried muriate of soda.
Acidum sulphuricum, sulphuric acid.
Acidum arseniosum, arsenious acid.
Bitumen petroleum, petroleum.
Oleum petrolei, oil of petroleum.
Subboras sodæ, subborate of soda, or borax.
Subacetas cupri, subacetate of copper, or verdigrise.
Oxybel æruginis, oxybel of verdigrise.
Unguentum acetitis cupri, ointment of subacetate of copper.
Calx, quicklime.
Linimentum aque calcis, liniment of lime water.
Gas oxygenium, oxygen gas.
Gas oxidum azotii, gaseous oxide of azote.
Electricatio et galvanisatio, electricity and galvanism.
Balneum calidum, the hot bath.
The substances enumerated in the above table have been variously denominated, according to their real or supposed medical virtues. Of the internal stimulants, most have been called cordials, from the effect they have in raising the spirits; some have been termed carminatives, (see carminatives), under which head rank most of the aromatic herbs, roots, and seeds. Of the external stimulants many are called rubefacients, from the effect they have in irritating and consequently red-dening the skin; and of these the principal are mustard, cantharides, and the stinging nettle.
Those medicines which have been found by experience to put a stop to convulsive motions, or spasmodic contractions of the muscular fibres, are called antispasmodics. Most of them are stimulants, some narcotics, and some are considered as specific antispasmodics.
Murias ammoniæ, muriate of ammonia. See table of Stimulants.
Moschus moschiferus, musk.
Miftura moschata, musk mixture.
Cervus elaphus.
Oleum animale, animal oil.
Castor fiber, castor.
Tinctura castorei, tincture of castor.
Tinctura castorei composita, compound tincture of castor.
Cephaelis ipecacuanha, ipecacuanha.
Nicotiana tabacum, tobacco smoke.
Ferula asafœtida, asafœtida.
Alcohol ammoniatum foetidum, fetid ammoniated alcohol.
Pilulæ asafœtidæ compositæ, compound pills of asafœtida.
Emplastrum asafœtidæ, asafœtida plaster.
Alcohol.
Æther sulphuricus, sulphuric æther.
Laurus camphora, camphor.
Emulsio camphorata, camphorated emulsion.
Miftura camphorata, camphorated mixture.
Tinctura camphoræ, tincture of camphor.
Linimentum camphoræ compositum, compound liniment of camphor.
Papaver somniferum, opium.
Tinctura opii, tincture of opium.
Tinctura opii camphorata, camphorated tincture of opium.
All those substances which, whether introduced into the body or applied to its surface, have been found by experience to put a stop to convulsive movements or rigid contractions of the muscular fibres, are termed antispasmodics. Of these substances there are many which differ from each other very widely, both in respect of sensible qualities and chemical composition; which indeed is not surprising, when it is considered that spasmodic affections occur in various and even opposite states of the body; a circumstance which calls for nice discrimination on the part of the practitioner in the use of these remedies. Some of them being considerably stimulant in their operation, aggravate rather than alleviate spasm, when associated with plethora or obstruction. It is therefore of great importance to attend carefully to the state of the patient's body, previously to the exhibition of these medicines; to premise and accompany their use in epilepsy, chorea, and hysteria, by proper evacuations; and to select from the great variety of articles which this class contains, such
as are best adapted to the particular form of spasm which it is our business to cure.
This term has been usually applied to those remedies which are calculated to relieve pain and procure sleep. They have also been termed anodynes and hypnotics, and most of them were formerly ranked in the class of sedatives.
There is no class of medicines in the administration of which more judgment and discrimination are requisite than in the administration of those which are termed narcotics. When given in full doses, much good or much mischief is sure to follow, according as they are prudently or mistakenly prescribed. What a common practice it is to give them whenever a patient complains of pain, without duly investigating the cause of that pain; whether it be the consequence of high inflammatory action, of a plethoric condition, or of a suppression of some periodical or habitual discharge! In these cases to prescribe any of the medicines belonging to this class,
Therapeutics. clafs, in a full or considerable dose, before the remedies suited to remove inflammation, plethora, and obstruction had been resorted to, would only serve to aggravate the disease. And even where there is no condition of the body which contraindicates the use of narcotics, it is of great importance to adapt the doses not only to the age and constitution of the patients, but likewise to the particular form of the disease. For instance, in tetanus, hemicrania, and colica pictonum, opium, and other narcotic medicines, may be given in large doses with excellent effect; but in phthisis pulmonalis, typhus fever, and some other states of debility, small doses, repeated at proper intervals, are found to answer best.
In the administration of narcotics, it is moreover proper to consider whether in the particular case in which they appear to be indicated, they should be prescribed alone, or in combination with other medicines; and if in the manner last mentioned, with what sort of adjuncts. Thus, in cases of synochus, acute rheumatism, and the early stage of dysentery, they should be given in combination with calomel and antimonials; in cases of asthma and phthisis pulmonalis, with ammoniacum, squill, and other expectorants; in cases of cholera, with diluents and demulcents; in cases of diarrhea, with astringents and aromatics; in hemorrhagic cases, with sulphate of zinc and other styptics; in hysteria, with the volatile alkali, ether, and feetid; in convulsive affections, especially such as occur in children, with mag-
CLASS XV. ANTHELMINTICS.
Those medicines which are employed with a view to expel worms from the bowels, are called anthelmintics.
TABLE of ANTHELMINTICS.
I. ANIMAL PRODUCTS.
Murias ammoniæ, muriate of ammonia.
Aqua carbonatis ammoniæ, water of carbonate of ammonia.
II. VEGETABLE PRODUCTS.
Anthemis nobilis, chamomile flowers.
Extractum anthemidis nobilis, extract of chamomile.
Nicotiana tabacum, tobacco in clysters.
Olea europæa, olive oil in clysters.
Allium sativum, garlic.
Ferula asæctoida, asæctoida in clysters.
Convolvulus jalapa, jalap.
Convolvulus scammonia, scammony.
Pulvis scammoniæ compositus, compound powder of scammony.
Helleborus scetidus, stinking hellebore.
Rheum palmatum, rhubarb in small doses.
Ricinus communis, castor oil.
Stalagmitis cambogioides, gamboge.
Ruta graveolens, rupe.
Oleum volatile rutæ, oil of rue.
Juglans regia, walnut rind.
Tanacetum vulgare, tansey.
Valeriana officinalis, valerian.
Artemisia fantonica, worm-feed.
Dolichos pruriens, cowhage.
Geoffrea inermis, cabbage-tree bark.
Polypodium filix mas, male fern root.
Spigelia marilandica, Carolina pink.
III. MINERAL PRODUCTS.
Hydrargyrum, mercury.
Submuriæ hydrargyri, submuriate of mercury.
Muriæ sodæ, muriate of soda.
Ferrum, iron.
Carbonas ferri, carbonate of iron.
Sulphas ferri, sulphate of iron.
Ferri limaturæ purificatæ, purified iron filings.
Tartris ferri et potassæ, tartrate of iron and potash.
Calx, lime.
Aqua calcis, lime water in clysters.
Stannum, tin.
Stanni pulvis, powder of tin.
Of the medicines which belong to this class, some 187 Effects and destroy the different species of worms which breed in the alimentary canal, by their chemical, others by their mechanical action upon those animals; but by far the greater number of anthelmintic or vermifuge medicines operate in no other manner than as drastic purges, bringing away the morbid accumulation of slime from the intestines, and with the slime, the worms which were lodged in it. After the worms have been brought away by these remedies, the bowels should be strengthened by bitters and other tonic medicines; and the use of green vegetables, or much garden stuff of any kind, and of malt liquor, should be forbidden.
CLASS XVI. CHEMICAL REMEDIES.
Several of the substances that have been enumerated 188 Chemical in the foregoing tables, act also on the animal system remedies, merely as chemical re-agents, either by counteracting acidity, dissolving calculous concretions, destroying fungous excrecences, &c. We shall here enumerate all the substances that may be considered as chemical remedies, and shall afterwards class them according to their particular action.
TABLE of CHEMICAL REMEDIES.
I. ANIMAL PRODUCTS.
Murias ammoniæ, muriate of ammonia.
Aqua ammoniæ, water of ammonia.
Carbonas ammoniæ, carbonate of ammonia.
Aqua carbonatis ammoniæ, water of carbonate of ammonia.
Sal cornu cervi, salt of hartshorn.
Cervus elaphus, hartshorn.
Phosphas calcis, phosphate of lime.
Cornu cervi ullum præparatum, burnt hartshorn.
Cancer astacus, crabs eyes.
Cancer pagurus, crabs claws.
Chelæ cancerorum præparatæ, prepared crabs claws.
Pulvis è chelæ cancerorum compositus, compound powder of crabs claws.
Gorgonia nobilis, red coral.
Corallium rubrum præparatum, prepared red coral.
Ostrea edulis, oyster shells.
Teste ostreae preparatae, prepared oyster shells.
Spongia officinalis, sponge.
Spongia usta, burnt sponge.
Carbonas potassie, carbonate of potash.
Aqua potassie, water of potash, or caustic ley.
Potassa, potash.
Potassa cum calce, potash with lime.
Carbonas potassie, carbonate of potash.
Carbonas potassie purissimus, purified carbonate of potash.
Aqua carbonatis potassie, water of carbonate of potash.
Aqua supercarbonatis potassie, water of carbonate of potash.
Sulphas cupri, sulphate of copper.
Sulphuretum antimonii, sulphurate of antimony.
Murias antimonii, muriate of antimony.
Sulphur sublimatum, flowers of sulphur.
Sulphuretum potassie, sulphuret of potash.
Hydrosulphuretum ammoniae, hydro-sulphuret of ammonia.
Nitras potassie, nitrate of potash.
Acidum nitrosum, nitrous acid.
Acidum nitricum, nitric acid.
Sapo hispanus, Castile soap.
Murias sodae, muriate of soda.
Acidum muriaticum, muriatic acid.
Sulphas magnesiae, sulphate of magnesia.
Carbonas magnesiae, carbonate of magnesia.
Magnesia, magnesia.
Trochisci magnesiae, lozenges of magnesia.
Acidum sulphuricum, sulphuric acid.
Acidum sulphuricum dilutum, diluted sulphuric acid.
Superulphas aluminae et potassie, super-sulphate of alumina and potash, or alum.
Sulphas aluminae exsiccatus, dried sulphate of alum.
Argentum, silver.
Nitras argenti, nitrate of silver.
Oxidum arseniosum, arsenious acid.
Calx, quicklime.
Aqua calcis, lime water.
Bolus gallicus, French bole.
Carbonas calcis, carbonate of lime, chalk.
Carbonas calcis preparatus, prepared carbonate of lime.
Pulvis carbonatis calcis compositus, compound powder of carbonate of lime.
Trochisci carbonatis calcis, lozenges of carbonate of lime.
Potio carbonatis calcis, potion of carbonate of lime.
Aqua aëris fixi, water of fixed air.
Carbonas sodae impurus, impure carbonate of soda.
Carbonas sodae, carbonate of soda.
Aqua super-carbonatis sodae, water of super-carbonate of soda.
Of the substances above enumerated, some act as anti-Therapeutics. acids, correcting morbid acidity in the stomach and bowels; as most of the preparations of ammonia, burnt hartshorn, crabs eyes and claws, coral, egg shells, 190 Uses of the carbonates of potash and soda with their preparations, mical remedies, lime, and carbonate of lime. These have 191 been often called absorbents. 192 Antacids.
Several of the chemical remedies act in a greater or less degree as lithontriptics, or such medicines as are Lithontriptics. capable of dissolving urinary calculi. The principals. lithontriptics are, solutions of caustic potash, soap, sulphuric and muriatic acids, and carbonate of soda.
"From the exhibition of alkaline remedies," says Mr Murray, "the symptoms arising from a stone in the bladder are very generally alleviated; and they can be given to such an extent that the urine becomes sensibly alkaline, and is even capable of exerting a solvent power on these concretions. Their administration cannot, however, be continued to this extent for any considerable length of time, from the strong irritation they produce on the stomach and urinary organs. The use, therefore, of the alkalies as solvents, or lithontriptics, is now scarcely ever attempted; they are employed merely to prevent the increase of the concretion, and to palliate the painful symptoms, which they do, apparently by preventing the generation of lithic acid, or the separation of it by the kidneys; the urine is thus rendered less irritating, and the surface of the calculus is allowed to become smooth.
"When the alkalies are employed with this view, they are generally given saturated, or even super-saturated with carbonic acid. This renders them much less irritating. It at the same time diminishes, indeed, their solvent power; for the alkaline carbonates exert no action on the urinary calculi; but they are still equally capable of correcting that acidity in the primæ viæ, which is the cause of the deposition of lithic acid from the urine, and therefore serve equally to palliate the disease. And when their acrimony is thus lessened, their use can be continued for any length of time *." * Murray's Elements, vol. i. p. 365.
From the inconsiderable action which most of the lithontriptics can with safety be made to exert, when given by the mouth, it was some years ago proposed to † See apply them directly to the calculus, by injecting them Feete's through the urethra into the bladder †. In this way Successful Practice of it is evident that their action must be much greater, Vesicae Lactis, and when the substances are used in a state of sufficient 193 dilution, the practice is said to be perfectly safe. Excharectica
Several of the chemical remedies are employed externally as caustics or escharotics, to destroy fungous or callous parts of the body; to open an ulcer, or to change the diseased surface of a sore. The principal escharotics are, sulphuric and muriatic acid when concentrated; pure potash, nitrate of silver, muriate of antimony, sulphate and subacetate of copper, corrosive muriate of mercury, and arsenious acid.
A few are employed both externally and internally, to check putrefaction, or to correct the unpleasant smell of particular secretions, or of ulcers. The principal of these are charcoal, and carbonic acid, though the mineral acids have also this effect.
THE operations of pharmacy are either mechanical or chemical. By the first the various articles employed in medicine are reduced to a proper state for exhibition, by cutting, rasping, grinding, pounding, &c.; and by the second they are subjected to various complex operations, which produce certain chemical changes in their nature and properties.
To the first of these heads we may refer the collection and preservation of simples. This chiefly refers to those articles that are of a vegetable nature, and which are either used fresh, or in a dried state.
194
Collection
and preservation
of
simples.
Vegetables should be gathered chiefly from those soils in which they naturally delight, or in which they are found most commonly to rise spontaneously; for though many of them may be raised, and made to grow with vigour in very different soils, their virtue generally suffers by the change. A variation of seasons occasions also differences considerable enough to require often an allowance to be made in the quantity; plants in general proving weaker, though more luxuriant, in rainy than in dry seasons. Herbs and flowers are to be gathered in a clear dry day, after the morning dew is gone off from them. Leaves, for the most part, are in their greatest perfection, when come to their full growth, just before the flowers appear: flowers, when moderately expanded; seeds, when they begin to grow dry, before they fall spontaneously; woods and barks, as is supposed, in the winter; annual roots, before the stalks begin to rise; biennial roots, in the autumn of the first year: perennial roots, in the autumn after the leaves have fallen, or early in the spring before they begin to vegetate.
Of the vegetables which lose their virtue in being dried, the greater number, perhaps all, may be preserved for a considerable length of time, by impeding the exhalation of their natural moisture; for so long as they retain this, they seem to retain also their medical activity. Thus, roots have their virtue preserved by being buried in sand, which should be dry, that they may not vegetate; leaves and flowers, of a more corruptible nature than roots, by being beaten with about thrice their weight of fine sugar to prevent their corruption, and kept in a close vessel.
Plants which bear drying, are commonly hung in a warm airy place, defended from the sun. The colours of herbs and flowers are for the most part changed or destroyed in drying, by the sun's beams; but that their medicinal virtue suffers a like diminution, does not appear. This much is certain, that the heat of a culinary fire, equal to that of the sun in summer, does them no injury in either respect; and that both flowers and leaves, when thus hastily dried by fire, preserve the liveliness of their colour, and their smell and taste, more perfectly than by slow drying. The leaves of moderately juicy plants are reduced, by drying, to about one-fourth of their original weight.
Some roots, and some other parts of vegetables, how thoroughly soever they have been dried, are liable, in keeping, to grow mouldy and carious. This inconvenience might probably be obviated by dipping them, when dried, in boiling spirit of wine, or exposing them to its vapour in a close vessel. It is said, that some of the oriental spices are made less perishable, by being dipped in a mixture of lime and water.*
The drawers in which vegetable drugs are kept, should be made of such materials as are not likely to impart to them any unpleasant taste or smell; and the better to avoid this, they should be lined with paper. Such matters as are volatile, or which are likely to suffer from exposure to the air, or from insects, should be kept in glass vessels well stopped. Such fruits and oily feeds as are liable to become rancid, by being too warm, should be preserved in a dry cool place.
As most vegetable substances lose much of their sensible properties by long keeping, or acquire others which render them less proper for being used as internal medicines, they should be frequently replaced.
195
One of the most common operations to which dry Pulveriza-
drugs are subjected, is that of being reduced to powder, by which they are rendered more efficacious, and are more conveniently exhibited. The pulverization of these matters is usually performed by means of pestles and mortars. These should be made of such materials as are not likely to impart to the powdered substance any noxious properties, and should at the same time be sufficiently hard, not to be broken or worn away during the operation. For the powdering of barks, roots, and similar substances, cast-iron mortars are the most convenient; and for such articles as are of a more brittle nature, mortars of glass or marble are commonly employed. All those made of copper, or any of its alloys, should be carefully avoided, as when the substance is very hard, or of such a nature as to act chemically on the metal, some portion of copper may be mixed with the medicine, and render it a virulent poison. For many purposes mortars made of common stoneware answer very well; but the best mortars of this kind are those made of well-baked clay, commonly called Wedgetwood's mortars. The bottom of all these mortars should be hollow on the inside, and flat on the outside, and their sides should be moderately inclined. Those which are employed for reducing to powder such substances as produce much dust, should be provided with covers, both to prevent the lighter parts of the powder from being lost, and to defend the operator from being injured by such substances as are of a corrosive or poisonous nature. In general, wooden covers that have a rim to prevent their sliding off, and a hole sufficiently large to admit of the introduction of the pestle, answer very well; but where it is of consequence that no part of the article should escape, it is better to tie round the mouth of the mortar, and round the pestle, a piece of pliable leather, sufficiently large to admit of the free motion of the latter. Where this is not done, it will be proper for the operator to cover his mouth and nose with a handkerchief.
Principles of chief or wet cloth, and to stand in such a situation as Pharmacy. that a current of air shall direct the acrid powder from him.
To avoid losing much of these light dry powders, a little spirit of wine, or oil, is sometimes put into the mortar, to prevent the lighter parts of the powder from rising. Care should, however, be taken, that the substance is of such a nature as not to be dissolved by the spirit, nor injured by the rancidity that the oil is likely to acquire; and in every case, as little as possible of either should be employed.
It is obvious that in reducing drugs to powder, too much of the article should not be put at once into the mortar.
Several substances require previous preparation before powdering; barks, woods, roots, should be perfectly dry, and should be either sliced or rasped before putting into the mortar; and such roots as are covered with a very fibrous bark, should be shaved after this has been removed, to take away such hairy filaments as are usually found between the bark and the wood. Gummy resinous substances, such as myrrh, which are liable to become soft when heated, should be powdered in very cold weather; and it is better, first to reduce them to a coarse powder, and expose this to the air for a day or two, before completing the pulverization, which will then be more easily effected. Some substances cannot be reduced to powder without the addition of some other matter; thus, camphor requires a little alcohol or oil; the emulsive feeds require the addition of some dry powder, and for aromatic oily substances, the addition of a little sugar is proper.
In order to separate the finer powder from the rest of the substance, apothecaries employ sieves of various forms. For such articles as require to be kept close, the sieve is composed of three parts; a middle part, which is properly the sieve for separating the finer part of the powder, a bottom for receiving the powder, and a top for preventing the escape of the finer dust.
When as much of the powder as is sufficiently fine, has passed through the sieve, the rest is to be returned into the mortar, and the pulverization continued and repeated, till as much as possible has passed the sieve. All the parcels of powder are then to be intimately mixed together, by rubbing them for a considerable time in the mortar.
Trituration consists in rubbing dry substances that are already pretty small in order to reduce them to a very fine powder, or to mix them intimately together. In the small way it is performed in the usual mortars; in the large way by means of a roller moved by water or by horses.
When it is required to reduce dry substances to a very fine, or what is called an impalpable powder, recourse is had to the operation called levigation, which is nothing more than rubbing the substance for a long time in a broad flat mortar, or upon a hard stone, with a muller, adding from time to time a little water or alcohol, so as to reduce the substance operated on to a kind of paste. This paste is rubbed till it is as smooth as possible, and is then spread on a stone or flat cake of chalk, till it is sufficiently dried. Sometimes levigated powders are made up into little conical lumps, and dried in that form. The substances on which leviga-
tion is performed are chiefly earths and metallic Principles of Pharmacy.
For the purpose of reducing metals into minute particles, they are either filed or granulated. It would not be improper that apothecaries should always prepare their own iron filings, as those procured from a smith's shop are generally very impure. The granulation of metals is effected by melting the metal, and either stirring it briskly with an iron rod till it is cold, or pouring it into water and stirring it as before; or lastly, by pouring it into a covered box, having its inside well rubbed with chalk, in which it is well shaken till cold, when the adhering chalk is to be washed away.
Another mode of procuring the finest particles of such substances as are not soluble in water, is by what is termed elutriation, which is performed by diffusing in water the powder or paste to which they have been reduced by pulverization or levigation, and after the coarser particles have subsided, pouring off the water that holds in suspension the finer parts. The operation of levigation and subsequent diffusion is repeated, till as much as is required of the fine powder is obtained. This is afterwards to be separated from the water, either by decantation or filtration.
When the powder is so heavy as readily to fall to the bottom of the vessel, it is most conveniently separated by decanting off the water, either by pouring it gently off as long as it comes over clear, or by means of a crooked glass syphon fixed in a board that goes over the mouth of the vessel to keep it steady, as represented at fig.
When the powder does not readily subside, it is best separated by filtration, which is performed by means of a cone of common blotting paper, inserted into a funnel, or by means of a cloth or flannel bag. After all the fluid has passed through the filter, the powder that remains on the paper is to be carefully dried.
Decantation and filtration are more commonly employed to obtain any liquor clear from the powdery or other matters with which it is mixed.
For obtaining the juices of vegetables or fruits, or the oils of seeds, &c. recourse is had to expression. The plants or fruits are put into bags or wrappers made of haircloth, and subjected to strong pressure by means of a screw press, the plates of which should be made of wood or tin, and by no means of lead. The pressure employed should at first be gentle, and should be increased gradually. The oily seeds or nuts are pressed between iron plates, which are usually warmed; but when used cold, the oil is milder and not so liable to become rancid.
Besides the mortars mentioned above, there are several other instruments employed in the operations of pharmacy, on which it is proper to make a few remarks.
Funnels ought to be made of tinned iron, or of glass; or of the same sort of baked earth or clay as the mortars, or of silver or of block tin.
Vessels used for preparing infusions, or for evaporating liquors, or for putting decoctions or other liquors into, to cool, ought to be made either of porcelain, or of stoneware, or of baked clay, or of earth such as the mortars are made of, or of glass; or such vessels as are not acted upon either by acid or alkaline liquors.
For
Principles of Pharmacy. For the same reasons, measures of all sorts, from the dram to the quart, ought to be made of tinned iron, or of stoneware, or of the baked earth or clay, or of glass; silver might be employed for the smaller measures of drams and ounces, and if taken care of, would in the end prove cheaper than the others: if other metallic vessels are used, the metal ought to be of such a sort as not to be affected by acid or alkaline, or other liquors; and they ought at all times to be kept extremely clean.
In distilling, in melting, and in calcining different bodies, no vessels ought to be employed which may be acted upon by, and give a noxious quality to, the substances to be prepared.
Most colleges of physicians in Europe formerly directed, that both weights and measures should be employed for dispensing medicines, ordering solid substances to be prepared by weight, fluid by measure; and they gave tables of the weights and measures they wished should be used, in the beginning of their different dispensatories: but it having been found that the promiscuous use of weights and measures gave sometimes occasion to mistakes, the colleges of Edinburgh and of Stockholm have, in the last edition of their pharmacopoeias, rejected entirely the use of measures, and ordered both fluid and solid substances to be prepared by weight. It is to be wished that all the colleges in Europe would follow their example.
Measures made to contain a certain determined weight of water are certainly very useful in pharmacy; but if such are allowed they ought to be employed only for measuring watery liquors, as the specific gravities of other fluids differ so much from one another.
In every country, all weights and measures used for the preparation of medicines ought to be made according to the directions of the college of physicians; standards of them ought to be kept in proper places, and all those ought to be stamped, to shew that they were made according to the standard.
The principal chemical operations of pharmacy may be arranged under the following heads.
1. The infusing certain substances in cold or in hot water, or in wine, to extract their saline or light gummy parts, together with some of their fine volatile principles, which are miscible with water.
2. The boiling them in water to extract the same principles, together with others that are more fixed, or which are capable of being dissolved by heat, and afterwards of being kept suspended by the gummy and mucilaginous parts which have been dissolved in the water; thus a certain proportion of resin is found to be suspended in decoctions of the bark, of opium, and of other drugs.
3. The evaporating watery infusions and decoctions, and the expressed juices of many vegetables, to obtain their fixed parts which have been dissolved in a watery menstruum. In this manner jellies, robs, and extracts, are prepared.
4. The infusing or digesting certain vegetable substances in pure vinous spirit to extract their fine volatile oils and their resinous parts; or in spirit mixed with water, called proof-spirit, to extract along with those principles, some of their gummy parts.
5. The evaporating of such tinctures to obtain their resinous and more fixed parts; in which way resinous
extracts are got from bark, jalap, from opium, and from other substances.
6. The distilling fragrant vegetable substances with water, in order to procure their fine volatile principles, which come over with the water into the vessels placed to receive it. In this manner the simple distilled waters (as they are called), which have the flavour and taste of the substances from which they are distilled, are prepared; and the fine essential oils of the plants which have been distilled are found either floating on the top of the water, or sunk to the bottom of it, according as they are specifically lighter or heavier than water.
7. The distilling of the same substances in vinous spirit to obtain the same fragrant volatile parts, intimately united with the spirit; in which manner are made the spirituous liquors improperly called spirituous waters.
In distilling, care ought to be taken to make the vapours which arise condense properly in the vessels set to receive them when they have assumed the form of a liquor; which is to be effected, 1. By regulating the fire, and never raising the degree of heat beyond what is necessary; and, 2. By making the vapours pass through such a cool medium, as will condense them into a liquid.
1. The degree of heat is regulated by the figure of the furnace in which the fire is placed, and by the quantity of wood or of coal that is used. Where a great degree of heat is wanted, the vessels are put in an open fire, placed in a reverberatory furnace. Where a less degree of heat is sufficient, they are put into sand contained in an iron pot, below which the fire is lighted in a common furnace. Where a still smaller degree is required, the vessel is put into a pot with sand, and a lamp in place of coals fixed below it. At other times the retort, or vessel with the liquor to be distilled, is put into a vessel full of water or other liquor, set over a fire, so that it cannot be heated beyond a certain degree.
2. The condensation of vapours arising from substances subjected to distillation is effected, as before observed, by making the vapour pass through such a cool medium, as will condense it into a liquor before it reaches the bottom of the vessels set to receive it.
In distilling medicated waters or spirits, the herbs or other vegetable substances, and the water or the spirit, are put into a still placed in a proper furnace, on which is fixed a large head, with a long crane-necked or curved tube coming from the top of it, which after descending and going off a little to one side, enters into the upper end of a long spiral pipe, called a worm, which is fixed in a large cask, called the worm-tub or refrigeratory, with its two ends piercing the cask; and to its lower end is fixed a proper vessel for receiving the distilled liquor. The worm-tub, which has a cock at the lower part of it for letting out water occasionally, is filled with cold water before the distillation begins, and is renewed in the course of the distillation if it begins to heat, by drawing it off by means of the cock, and pouring fresh cold water into the worm-tub. After every thing is fitted, the fire is lighted, and the distillation is continued so long as the water comes over sufficiently impregnated with the vegetable substances put into the still.
In the distillation of vegetable or animal substances with
Principles of Pharmacy. with water, or with spirit, it ought to be observed,
1. That there ought to be put into the still such an additional quantity of water as will prevent the solid substances which are subject to the distillation from being burnt, as this additional water does not at all weaken the produce; for the most volatile parts of the subject rise first, and impregnate the liquor which first comes over, and the water remains behind in the still. 2. That a gentle fire, such as is just capable of keeping the liquor boiling, is preferable to a strong fire, particularly towards the end of the process. 3. That the distillation is to be continued so long as the liquor comes over fully impregnated with the volatile parts of the vegetable substances which are the subjects of the distillation; but is to be put an end to, so soon as it is perceived to become weak, which is known by tasting from time to time the liquor which comes over.
8. The distilling of vegetable or animal substances in retorts without water, in order to make them rise, and bring over by the force of fire, their watery parts, an acid, or volatile alkaline salt, according to what nature the substances are of, and an empyreumatic oil, into the receiver; and to get the more fixed, earthy, and oily parts, which are left behind in the retort.
In distilling substances which require a greater degree of heat to raise their volatile parts, than the liquors above mentioned, or which are of such a nature as to act upon, and corrode the vessels employed in these processes just mentioned, it is necessary to use the vessels made of glass or of earth, which have been called retorts, from their neck being bent on one side. Such retorts are employed in pharmacy for distilling the mineral and the vegetable acids, and the preparations made from them; in distilling animal and vegetable substances by themselves to procure their watery, saline, or oily parts; for purifying quicksilver, and preparing the mariate of antimony, &c. and they may be used as subliming glasses for making mercurial and other preparations.
In distilling with retorts, the matter to be distilled is put into the retort which is commonly placed in sand, contained in an iron pot, fixed above a furnace, into which the fire is put; but on some particular occasions, where only a small degree of heat, not exceeding that of boiling water, is wanted, the retort is placed in a water bath.
After the retort containing the matter to be distilled is fixed, the end of it is either put immediately into the mouth of another long-necked vessel called a receiver (from its being placed to receive the distilled liquor), and the two vessels are luted together by means of a proper cement; or it is first put into the end of a long glass tube called an adopter, which is luted to it, and the other end of the tube is put into the mouth of the receiver, and fixed to it by means of a cement.
The receivers are either made round like a decanter, without any other opening than the mouth; or they are made with a tube coming out from their bottom, or from the side near it, to which another receiver may be fixed, and when they are thus made they are called tubulated receivers, and are very convenient for performing processes where the matter put into the retort yields products of different kinds, as in the distillation of spirit with the mineral acids; for the receiver or bottle fixed to the tube may be changed as the differ-
ent products come over, so that each of them may be obtained separately. And in distilling substances which yield very volatile products, one tubulated retort may be put after another so as to enlarge the space for the condensation of vapours; and in distilling these very volatile substances it is sometimes necessary to make a small puncture into the lutes between the retort and the receiver, to allow some of the vapour to escape to prevent its bursting the vessels.
The use of the long intervening tube called an adopter, which is put often between the retort and the receiver, is to increase the distance from the retort (that is immediately exposed to heat) to the receiver; so that the receiver may be in less danger of being heated, and that the vapour may be cooled in its passage through this tube, and condense more readily in the receiver. It is likewise of another use, which is to give us an opportunity of seeing the vapour in its passage from the retort to the receiver, so that we may know how the distillation is going forward, and when it is proper to change the receivers, when the different liquors come over from materials which yield products of different kinds.
9. The burning vegetable substances in an open vessel to obtain a fixt alkaline salt.
10. The burning the bones of animals, or the shells of fishes, to procure their earthy parts; in which manner the calcined hartshorn, the powder of crabs claws, and of oyster shells, are procured.
11. The mixing acid and alkaline salts in a fluid state, to form the neutral salts, which may be separated from the water either by evaporating, with a slow heat, such a quantity of the water as to allow the salts to float into crystals when set in a cool place, or by continuing the evaporation till the salts become dry.
12. The distilling certain metallic substances, or certain earths, in acid liquors, for obtaining metallic and earthy salts, which may be got in a solid form in the same manner as the neutral salts.
13. The evaporating the purified expressed juices of certain vegetable substances to the consistence of a cream, and then setting them by for months, in a cool place, to allow the essential acid salts to concret into crystals. See CRYSTALLIZATION.
14. The distilling in proper vessels vitriol or other substances which contain the sulphuric acid, in order to get it separate from them; and the burning of sulphur mixed with a small portion of nitre, under particular vessels, so contrived, and so placed, as to collect the same acid.
15. The distilling nitre, or sea salt, mixt with a certain portion of the sulphuric acid, in order to obtain pure the nitric or muriatic acid.
16. The subliming certain substances that become volatile by the application of heat, into proper vessels; and either to unite two of them together for the formation of a third, as is done in the preparation of the corrosive sublimate of mercury, when the muriatic acid is united to the quicksilver, or to separate the volatile parts of any substance from the fixt, as is done in the sublimation of volatile alkaline salts and of the acid of benjamin.
17. The melting by the force of fire such substances as become fluid by the application of heat, so that they may be separated from or united to other bodies. Thus by
Principles of Pharmacy. by particular management and the addition of certain substances, metals are separated from their ores. And rosin and bees-wax are intimately united together; or they are dissolved in fluid oils, for the preparation of plasters, ointments, liniments, &c. And sulphur is united to quicksilver for the making of a black or red sulphuret.
217 Oxidation. 18. The applying of heat to metals, either to oxidate them, or to separate certain volatile substances with which they are combined, or to purify them from more oxidable metals with which they are alloyed. Thus mercury is reduced to a red oxide merely by the continued application of heat and air; the sulphuret of antimony is deprived of its sulphur by roasting, and silver is separated from lead by being exposed to such a heat, as, while it only fuses the silver, reduces the lead to an oxide. See CHEMISTRY.
CHAP. II. Of the principal forms in which Medicines are exhibited.
219 Original forms. THE principal officinal preparations of the simple medicines, for the making of which directions are given in the Pharmacopoeias, consist of powders, pills, troches, electuaries, inspissated juices, extracts, infusions, decoctions, macerates, emulsions and mixtures, syrups, tinctures, wines, for internal exhibition; and cataplasms, liniments, ointments, cerates, and plasters, for external application.
220 Powder. The form of powder is one of the most simple, and very convenient for the exhibition of a variety of medicines. It is of course adapted only to such substances as are easily reduced to powder, and such as are not too bulky to be taken in a moderate dose. Hence emollient and mucilaginous herbs and roots are improperly ordered in the state of powder, as they are too bulky; alkaline salts, whether fixed or volatile, are improper, as they in general either deliquesce in the air, or evaporate. Such articles as are of a very disagreeable taste, or offensive odour, are also more conveniently given in some other form.
In preparing compound powders, care should be taken that the several ingredients should be intimately mixed together. Some of them may in general be most properly powdered separately, but it is often of advantage to powder them together. They should be kept in a closely stopped phial, and such as are apt to lose part of their virtue by long keeping, should be prepared in small quantities.
The dose of powders should be so regulated as seldom to exceed a dram. The substance in which they are to be taken should be of such a nature as to mix properly with them, so that they neither float at the top, nor sink too rapidly to the bottom of the vessel.
221 Pill. The form of pill is most convenient for such articles as do not require to be given in a large dose, and are so unpleasant in taste or smell, that they cannot be conveniently given in the form of powder. As many patients can swallow pills, who cannot take medicines in a less solid form, those substances which are usually ordered in powder, are not unfrequently formed into pills, when their bulk is not so great as to render the pills too numerous for a single dose.
The most usual substances that enter into the composition of pills are resins, gum-resins, extracts, and
similar medicines. Deliquescent salts are usually improper except in small quantity, and then they should be combined with some gummy powder. Such salts as are efflorescent, as carbonate of soda, may enter into the composition of pills; but they should be previously exposed to the air, so as to fall into powder. The liquid substances employed to form the pills into a proper mass, must be varied according to the nature of the more solid ingredients. Powders require syrup, mucilage, balsams, soap, conserve, or honey. Gum resins and extracts are sometimes sufficiently soft without any addition; but when this is required, a little spirit or wine is the most proper. When the mass is to be composed of a mixture of gum resins and powders, the former should be first moistened with the prescribed liquid, then the powders added, and the whole beaten well together, till they are reduced into a uniform plastic mass.
A dram of the pilular mass is generally divided into about twelve pills, so that each pill may weigh about five grains.
The masses for pills should be kept in bladders, these should be moistened now and then, either with a little wine, or with some of the same liquid that was employed in forming the mass.
222 Troches. Troches or lozenges are hard, round, flat cakes, formed of such substances as are intended to be gradually dissolved in the mouth, and thus pass by degrees into the stomach, or in their passage thither act on the throat or larynx. They should be formed of such substances as are soluble in the saliva, and are not of a disagreeable taste. They usually contain a great deal of sugar, and some gummy matter to render them coherent.
223 Electuaries. Electuaries are less solid than pills, being of such a consistence that they may be rolled up into a bolus, so as to be easily swallowed. They are chiefly composed of powders mixed up with syrup or honey. The substances that enter into the composition of electuaries are chiefly the milder alternative medicines, or gentle laxatives. The stronger cathartics, emetics, and such substances as are of an unpleasant taste, such as bitters, the fetid gum-resins, and very heavy powders, are improper. The liquid employed to form electuaries is usually syrup or honey, the proportion of which is regulated by the nature of the more solid ingredients, but is usually of nearly equal weight.
224 Confections. Confections are now considered as synonymous with electuaries, as they differ from ordinary electuaries in nothing but being composed of more aromatic ingredients.
225 Conserve. Conserve may be considered as electuaries formed of only two ingredients, one of which is sugar, and the other the pulp of some fruit, the petals of flowers, or the outer rind of Seville oranges.
226 Extracts and resins. Extracts and resins are pharmaceutical preparations, the rationale of which is very little understood. Dr Andrew Duncan junr. has given an excellent account of them, which we shall here copy.
"Extract in pharmacy has long been used, in the common and true acceptance of the term, to express a thing extracted, and therefore it was applied to substances of all kinds which were extracted from heterogeneous bodies, by the action of any menstruum, and again reduced to a consistent form, by the evaporation
Principles of Pharmacy. of that menstruum. Lately, however, extract has been used in a different and much more limited sense, as the name for a peculiar principle, which is often indeed contained in extracts, and which before had no proper appellation. It is in the former sense that we employ it here, and in which we wish it to be only used, while a new word should be invented as the name of the new substance. Till a better be proposed, we shall call it extractive.
“Extracts are of various kinds, according to the nature of the substances from which they are obtained, and the menstruum employed; but they commonly consist of gum, sugar, extractive tannin, cinchonin, gallic acid, or resin, or several of them mixed in various proportions. The menstrua most commonly employed are water and alcohol. The former is capable of extracting all the substances enumerated, except the resin, and the latter all except the gum. Wine is also sometimes employed, but very improperly; for as a solvent it can only act as a mixture of alcohol and water, and the principles which it leaves behind on evaporation are rather injurious than of advantage to the extract.
“Water is the menstruum most commonly employed in making extracts, as it is capable of dissolving all the active principles except resin, and can have its solvent powers assisted by a considerable degree of heat.
“Watery extracts are prepared by boiling the subject in water, and evaporating the strained decoction to a thick consistency.
“It is indifferent with regard to the medicine, whether the subject be used fresh or dry; since nothing that can be preserved in this process will be lost by drying. With regard to the facility of extraction, however, there is a very considerable difference; vegetables in general giving out their virtues more readily when moderately dried than when fresh.
“Very compact dry substances should be reduced into exceedingly small parts, previous to the affusion of the menstruum.
“The quantity of water ought to be no greater than is necessary for extracting the virtues of the subject. This point, however, is not very easily ascertained; for although some of the common principles of extracts be soluble in a very small proportion of water, there are others, such as tannin, of which water can dissolve only a small proportion, and cannot be made to take up more by any length of boiling; besides we have no very good method of knowing when we have used a sufficient quantity of water; for vegetable substances will continue to colour deeply successive portions of water boiled with them, long after they are yielding nothing to it but colouring matter. Perhaps one of the best methods is to boil the subject in successive quantities of water, as long as the decoctions form a considerable precipitate with the test which is proper for detecting the substance we are extracting, such as a solution of gelatin for tannin, or alum for extractive, &c.
The decoctions are to be deputed by colature, and afterwards suffered to stand for a day or two, when a considerable quantity of sediment is usually found at the bottom. If the liquor poured off clear be boiled down a little, and afterwards suffered to cool again, it will deposit a fresh sediment, from which it may be decanted before you proceed to finish the evaporation. The de-
coctions of very resinous substances do not require this treatment, and are rather injured by it, the resin subsiding along with the active dregs.
“We would advise the decoctions to be evaporated after they have been filtered boiling hot, without any further deputation; because some of the most active principles of vegetable substances, such as tannin, are much more soluble in boiling than in cold water, and because almost all of them are very quickly affected by exposure to the atmosphere. Therefore, if a boiling decoction, saturated with tannin, be allowed to cool, the greatest part of the very principle on which the activity of the substance depends will separate to the bottom, and according to the above directions, will be thrown away as sediment. The same objection applies more strongly to allowing the decoction to cool, and deposit fresh sediment, after it has been partially evaporated. Besides, by allowing the decoctions to stand several days before we proceed to their evaporation, we are in fact allowing the active principles contained in the decoction to be altered by the action of the air, and to be converted into substances, perhaps inactive, which also are thrown away as sediment.
“The evaporation is most conveniently performed in broad shallow vessels; the larger the surface of the liquor, the sooner will the aqueous parts exhale. This effect may likewise be promoted by agitation.
“When the matter begins to grow thick, great care is necessary to prevent its burning. This accident, almost unavoidable if the quantity be large, and the fire applied as usual under the evaporating basin, may be effectually prevented, by carrying on the inspissation, after the common manner, no further than to the consistency of a syrup, when the matter is to be poured into shallow tin or earthen pans, and placed in an oven, with its door open, moderately heated; which acting uniformly on every part of the liquid, will soon reduce it to any consistency required. This may likewise be done, and more securely, by setting the evaporating vessel in boiling water; but the evaporation is in this way very tedious.
“Alcohol is by far too expensive to be employed as a menstruum for obtaining extracts, except in those cases where water is totally inadequate to the purpose. These cases are,
“1. When the nature of the extract is very perishable when dissolved in water, so that it is liable to be decomposed before the evaporation can be completed, especially if we cannot proceed immediately to the evaporation.
“2. When water is totally incapable of dissolving the substance to be extracted, and
“3. When the substance extracted can bear the heat of boiling alcohol without being evaporated, but would be dissipated by that of boiling water; that is, when it requires a heat greater than , and less than , for its evaporation.
“In the last case, the alcohol must be perfectly free from water, because the heat necessary to evaporate it at the end of the process would frustrate the whole operation. Hence, also, the subject itself ought always to be dry; those substances which lose their virtue by drying, lose it equally on being submitted to this treatment with the purest alcohol.
“In this way the alcoholic extract of some aromatic substances,
Principles of Pharmacy. substances, as cinnamon, lavender, rosemary, retain a considerable degree of their fine flavour.
"In the second case, the alcohol need not be so very strong, because it is still capable of dissolving resinous substances, although diluted with a considerable proportion of water.
"In the first case, the alcohol may be still much weaker, or rather, the addition of a small proportion of alcohol to water will be sufficient to retard or prevent the decomposition of the decoction.
"The alcohol employed in all these cases should be perfectly free from any unpleasant flavour, lest it be communicated to the extract.
"The inspissation should be performed, from the beginning, in the gentle heat of a water-bath. We need not suffer the alcohol to evaporate in the air; the greatest part of it may be recovered by collecting the vapour in common distilling vessels. If the distilled spirit be found to have brought over any flavour from the subject, it may be advantageously reserved for the same purposes again.
"When diluted alcohol is employed, the distillation should only be continued as long as alcohol comes over; and the evaporation should be finished in wide open vessels.
"Pure resins are prepared, by adding to spirituous tinctures of resinous vegetables, a large quantity of water. The resin, incapable of remaining dissolved in the watery liquor, separates and falls to the bottom; leaving in the menstruum such other principles of the plant as the spirit might have extracted at first along with it.
* Duncan's New Dispensatory, chap. xxxv. But this is only practised for the purpose of analysis *."
Of infusions and decoctions it is unnecessary for us to make any farther remarks, after what was observed in No 200. and 201.
227 Mucilages. Mucilages are solutions of the pure gums, or of similar substances, in water. They should not be made too thin, as they are then more readily decomposed on exposure to the air.
228 Mixtures and emulsions. Mixtures are liquid preparations composed of substances that are not soluble in water, as various powders, barks, roots, &c. Emulsions differ from mixtures in being composed of oily or resinous ingredients, suspended in water by means of yolk of egg, honey, or mucilage. Both these preparations should be made as they are required, as few of them keep well.
229 Syrups. Syrups are solutions of sugar, either in plain water, in the juice of some fruit, or in some vegetable infusion or decoction. They are employed chiefly to render mixtures or other liquid medicines more palatable, or to mix up powders and other solid ingredients into pills, electuaries, or troches. The proportion of sugar employed in the making of syrups should be so regulated, as to preserve the syrup in the same state as when first made. If too little sugar has been employed, the syrup will suffer decomposition, and ferment; if too much, part of the sugar will separate in crystals, leaving the remainder too weak.
230 Tinctures. Formerly the term tincture was employed to denote any transparent solution, whether in water or spirit, that was coloured. At present it is commonly applied to solutions made by digestion in alcohol, or in proof spirit, though it is frequently extended to solutions in ether,
or in ammoniated alcohol. For the action of alcohol as a menstruum, see CHEMISTRY.
In making alcoholic tinctures, we must observe that the virtues of recent vegetable matters are very imperfectly extracted by spirituous menstrua. They must therefore be previously carefully dried, and as we cannot assist the solution by means of heat, we must facilitate it by reducing the solvent to a state of as minute mechanical division as possible. To prevent loss, the solution is commonly made in a close vessel, and the heat applied must be very gentle, lest it be broken by the expansion of vapour.
The action of tinctures on the living system is always compounded of the action of the menstruum and of the matters dissolved in it. Now, these actions may either coincide with, or oppose each other; and as alcohol is at all times a powerful agent, it is evident that no substance should be exhibited in the form of a tincture, whose action is different from that of alcohol, unless it be capable of operating in so small a dose, that the quantity of alcohol taken along with it is inconsiderable.
Tinctures are not liable to spoil, as it is called, but they must nevertheless be kept in well closed phials, especially when they contain active ingredients, to prevent the evaporation of the menstruum.
They generally operate in doses so small, that they are rarely exhibited by themselves, but commonly combined with some vehicle. In choosing the latter, we must select some substance which does not decompose the tincture, or at least separate nothing from it in a palatable form.
The London college directs all tinctures, except that of muriate of iron, to be prepared in close phials.
The Dublin college explain, that when any other substances are to be digested, they mean it to be done with a low degree of heat; and when they are to be macerated, it is to be done with a degree of heat between 60° and 90°.
Medicated wines and medicated vinegars differ from tinctures in nothing but the menstruum.
Of the external applications, the preparations of which are given in the Pharmacopoeias, cataplasms or poultices may be considered as extemporaneous, being never kept ready made.
Liniments, ointments, and cerates, are compositions of fatty matters, either animal or vegetable, or both, employed as external emollients. They differ only in consistency, liniments being very soft, or nearly fluid; ointments sufficiently hard not to melt in the ordinary temperature of the atmosphere; and cerates being of such a consistency as to be readily spread on cloth, &c. without the assistance of heat. These last commonly contain a considerable proportion of wax, whence their name.
Plasters are more solid than cerates, and usually require the aid of heat to spread them on the proper substance for application, which is usually leather. Plasters sometimes contain powders in their composition, and in preparing these it is proper first to melt the fatty ingredients, and sprinkle in the powder when the melted matter is beginning to cool.
Phosphorus. 1. PHOSPHORUS, see CHEMISTRY Index.
SOME daring practitioners have lately ventured to recommend the internal use of this active inflammable in the advanced stage of typhus, in palsy and other cases of great debility. Taken into the stomach in a moderate quantity (below a grain) it produces heat in that organ, accelerates the pulse, promotes perspiration, and is said to give unusual vigour to the body. In larger quantity it produces inflammation of the stomach and bowels, followed by gangrene and death. Dose one-eighth to one-fourth of a grain in ether, or incorporated with mucilage.
The internal use of this substance appears to us to be more than doubtful; but we think we have experienced some benefit from it externally, when dissolved in oil, in paralytic and rheumatic cases.
Muriate of ammonia. 2. MURIATE AMMONIÆ, E. SAL AMMONIÆ-CUS, L. D. Muriate of ammonia. Sal ammoniac (D).
The purest muriate of ammonia of commerce is that prepared by sublimation, and which is formed of large convexo-concave cakes, firm and elastic, not easily broken, and difficult to be cut. It is of a yellowish white colour, of little smell, and of a very sharp saline taste.
It is found native in the neighbourhood of volcanoes; but is usually prepared for medical purposes either from the dung of animals that feed on salt marshes; or by decomposing sulphate of ammonia by muriate of soda, or by immediately combining ammonia with muriatic acid.
Internally it is sometimes given as a stimulant in typhus fevers in doses of 20 or 30 grains mixed with camphorated mixture; but it is principally employed externally in lotions and embrocations, either as a refrigerant to cool the surface in sprains and inflammations, or as a stimulant to disperse tumors or morbid accumulations of fluids, or to quicken the circulation, as in chilblains, &c.
Water of ammonia.
a. AQUA AMMONIÆ, E. AQUA AMMONIÆ-PURÆ, L. LIQUOR ALKALI VOLATILIS CAUSTICUS, D. Water of ammonia. Water of pure ammonia. Caustic solution of volatile alkali. Strong spirit of sal ammoniac.
This is prepared by decomposing muriate of ammonia by means of quicklime with the addition of water, and afterwards distilling off the strongest portion with a gentle heat. The preparations of the different colleges vary a little, the Edinburgh Pharmacopœcia ordering
one pound of muriate of ammonia to one pound and a half of quicklime; the London one pound to two pounds; and the Dublin 16 ounces to two pounds. No great quantity of water is necessary. The lime is first flaked with part of the water, and after it is cold, the salt and rest of the water are added, and the distillation carried on in well closed vessels. The Edinburgh college directs Woolf's apparatus to be employed as a receiver, and orders all the separate liquors to be mixed together.
The solution of ammonia should be perfectly limpid and transparent, should have an extremely pungent odour, should not effervesce with acids, and should produce no precipitate on the addition of alcohol or lime water. It should be kept in small bottles well stopped with ground stoppers, and should stand in a very cool place.
This preparation is a very powerful stimulant, irritating and inflaming the skin and nostrils, when applied externally or snuffed up the nose. Hence its use as a rubefacient in rheumatism, cynanche, paralysis, and as a general stimulus in syncope, hysteria, &c. It is scarcely used internally. See below.
b. ALCOHOL AMMONIATUM, E. SPIRITUS AMMONIÆ, L. SPIRITUS ALKALI VOLATILIS, D. Ammoniated alcohol. Spirit of ammonia. Spirit of volatile alkali.
This, as prepared by the Edinburgh Pharmacopœcia, is merely a solution of ammonia in alcohol, and is prepared by decomposing eight ounces of muriate of ammonia by 12 ounces of quicklime, with the addition of eight ounces of water and 32 ounces of alcohol, and distilling off the alcohol. The preparation of the London and Dublin colleges is made by mixing four ounces of muriate with six ounces of potashes and three pints of alcohol. The latter therefore contains much carbonate of ammonia, and is not so strong as the former.
c. CARBONAS AMMONIÆ, E. AMMONIA PREPARATA, L. ALKALI VOLATILE MITE, D. Carbonate of ammonia. Prepared ammonia. Mild volatile alkali.
This is prepared by mixing together one pound of muriate of ammonia, and twelve pounds of pure carbonate of lime or chalk, after being reduced to powder separately, and afterwards subliming.
This preparation, as it occurs in the shops, is composed of irregular masses of a very white, nearly opaque salt, of a strong pungent odour, and sharp alkaline taste. It requires to be kept closely stopped from the air, by the action of which it crumbles into powder, and its volatile part is dissipated. When pure, it should be entirely volatilizable by heat, but if any thing remains,
(D) The letters E. L. D. affixed to the articles in this part denote that they are articles of the Edinburgh, London, or Dublin Pharmacopœcias.
History of simple and Official Medicines.
main, there is reason to suppose that carbonate of potash or of lime is mixed with it; and those impurities are most likely to be present if it is purchased in the form of a powder.
Carbonate of ammonia in its medical properties resembles the solution of ammonia, but it is not so strong. It is chiefly employed for smelling bottles, which are used in cases of hysteria or syncope, and is often formed into a neutral salt with the juice of lemons. (Citrate of ammonia) and given as a gentle diaphoretic. It is sometimes given alone, or mixed with aromatics, in the form of a bolus, as a diaphoretic or stimulant. Dose five to ten grains.
239 AQUA CARBONATIS AMMONIÆ, E. AQUA AMMONIÆ, L. LIQUOR ALKALI VOLATILIS MITIS, D. Water of carbonate of ammonia. Liquor of mild volatile alkali.
This is merely a solution of carbonate of ammonia in water, and might be properly prepared by dissolving a certain proportion of that salt in distilled water. The colleges of Edinburgh and Dublin direct it to be made by mixing together 16 ounces of muriate of ammonia, and the same quantity of carbonate of potash, pouring upon them two pounds of water, and distilling to dryness. In the London Pharmacopœcia, the proportions are one pound of the muriate, a pound and a half of potash, and four pints of water, drawing off two pints by distillation with a slow fire.
This solution should be transparent and colourless; should produce a strong coagulum on the addition of alcohol, and should effervescence with acids.
It is often employed in medicine, both internally and externally. Internally it is given, first as an emetic, in a dose of from 1 to 2 drams; secondly, as a diaphoretic; dose about 50 drops; thirdly, as a stimulant, 20 drops to a dram; fourthly, as an antispasmodic, in a similar dose; fifthly, as an antacid; and sixthly, as an anthelmintic combined with oil into an emulsion.
240 AQUA ACETITIS AMMONIÆ, E. AQUA AMMONIÆ ACETATÆ, L. LIQUOR ALKALI VOLATILIS ACETATI, D. SPIRITUS MINDERERI. Water of acetite of ammonia. Water of acetated ammonia. Liquor of acetated volatile alkali. Mindererus's spirit.
This is a secondary salt, formed by neutralizing carbonate of ammonia with distilled acetic acid.
It forms a tolerably transparent solution, commonly of a greenish cast, of little smell, and of a weak saline taste. It should show no signs of effervescence on the addition of either acetic acid or carbonate of ammonia.
This medicine acts as a gentle diaphoretic, of considerable use in low fevers, and several inflammatory complaints. It may be given in a dose of 3—6 drams, in the form of a draught or julep. It should be assifted by warm clothing, and warm diluent liquors.
241 f. HYDROSULPHURETUM AMMONIÆ, E. Hydrosulphuret of ammonia.
This preparation has been newly introduced into medical practice, by the Edinburgh college, who direct it to be prepared by subjecting 4 ounces of water of ammonia to a stream of gas arising from a mixture of
4 ounces of sulphuret of iron, and 8 ounces of muriatic acid, previously diluted with 2½ pounds of water.
This preparation forms a solution of a dark green colour and very fetid odour. It should more properly be called sulphureted hydrogenet of ammonia. It acts powerfully on the living system. It induces vertigo, drowsiness, nausea, and vomiting, and lessens the action of the heart and arteries. It therefore seems to be a direct sedative. According to the doctrine of the chemical physiologists, it is a powerful disoxygenizing remedy. It has only been used in diabetes by Dr Rollo and others, under the name of hepaticized ammonia, in doses of five or ten drops twice or thrice a day.
242 e. OLEUM AMMONIATUM, E. LINIMENTUM AMMONIÆ, L. D. LINIMENTUM VOLATILE. Ammoniated oil. Liniment of ammonia. Volatile liniment.
Ammoniated oil is properly a soap, formed by combining a solution of ammonia, or of carbonate of ammonia, with olive oil. The Edinburgh college directs it to be prepared by mixing together two ounces of olive oil and two drams of water of ammonia. The London college has two preparations of this kind; a stronger, formed of one ounce of water of pure ammonia, mixed with two ounces of olive oil; and a weaker, of half an ounce of water of ammonia and one ounce and a half of oil.
This preparation is seldom kept ready made, as by standing it becomes thick, and is diminished in strength. It is of a light yellow colour.
Ammoniated oil is a useful external application in cases of cynanche and rheumatism, being either rubbed on the affected part, or applied to it spread on flannel, and changed occasionally.
243 h. ALCOHOL AMMONIATUM AROMATICUM, E. SPIRITUS AMMONIÆ COMPOSITUS, L. SPIRITUS ALKALI VOLATILIS AROMATICUS, D. Aromatic ammoniated alcohol. Compound spirit of ammonia. Aromatic spirit of volatile alkali. Sal volatile.
This is a composition of ammoniated alcohol with various aromatic oils. In the Edinburgh Pharmacopœcia it is prepared by dissolving one dram and a half of oil of rosemary, and one dram of oil of lemon peel, in eight ounces of ammoniated alcohol; by the London college we are directed to prepare it of two pints of spirit of ammonia, and two drams of oil of lemon, and of oil of clover; and by that of Dublin, of two pounds of spirit, and of oil of lemon and oil of nutmeg, each two drams.
It is of a light amber colour, and of a very fragrant smell. It is more palatable and less acrimonious than the other preparations of ammonia, and is well suited to spasmodic complaints, faintness, and weakness of the stomach. Dose from twenty drops to a dram.
244 i. LINIMENTUM VOLATILE, D. Volatile Liniment of Volatile the Dublin college.
A compound of one part of the above preparation and two parts of the Dublin soap liniment, of which hereafter. A stimulating external application.
245 k. SPIRITUS AMMONIÆ SUCCINATUS, L. Succinated spirit of ammonia. This ammoniac.
This is prepared by dissolving a scruple of rectified oil of amber, and ten grains of soap, in an ounce weight of alcohol, and then adding four measured ounces of water of pure ammonia.
It is at first of a milky colour, but gradually becomes more or less transparent by standing. It is considered as much the same with the French eau de l'acé.
It is an useful antispasmodic, whether snuffed up the nose or rubbed on the temples.
1. ALCOHOL AMMONIATUM FOETIDUM, E. SPIRITUS AMMONIÆ FOETIDUS, L. SPIRITUS ALKALI VOLATILIS FOETIDUS, D. Fetid ammoniated alcohol. Fetid spirit of volatile alkali.
A solution of asafoetida in spirit of ammonia, which is prepared according to the Edinburgh college by digesting half an ounce of asafoetida in eight ounces of spirit of ammonia for 12 hours, and distilling off the spirit. The London college directs six pints of proof spirits, a pound of sal ammoniac, four ounces of asafoetida, and a pound and a half of potash, to be mixed together, and five pints to be distilled off with a slow fire.
An excellent antispasmodic, particularly suited to hysterical cases. Dose from 30 drops to a dram.
Particular Animal Substances.
CLASS MAMMALIA. Order GLIRES.
3. CASTOR FIBER, E. The beaver. CASTOREUM, L. D. Castor.
This is a substance secreted in a follicle situated near the anus of the beaver, perhaps the inguinal gland. It is of a dark brown colour, friable, of a pungent bitter taste, and a very strong unpleasant smell. It is contained in a roundish or flattened membranous bag. Bouillon la Grange has found by analysis, that it consists of mucilage, bitter extract, resin, a peculiar volatile oil, and a flaky crystalline substance resembling adipocere. Its volatile parts come over by distillation with water, and great part of the substance is soluble in alcohol.
The best castor comes from Russia, but a great deal is brought from Canada. The Russian castor is in larger, rounder bags, and is of a much stronger smell than the Canadian.
Castor is one of our most established antispasmodics, and was much esteemed and extolled by Dr Cullen. It is chiefly prescribed in hysteria, but seldom alone or in substance. Dose from 10 to 30 grains in a bolus.
Official Preparations.
a. TINCTURA CASTOREI. Tincture of castor.
The London and Dublin colleges direct two ounces of powdered Russian castor to be digested ten or seven days in two pints (London), or two pounds (Dublin), of proof spirit. According to the Edinburgh formula, an ounce and a half of Russian castor is to be digested for seven days in a pound of alcohol, and the tincture strained through paper.
This tincture is of a dark brown colour, and possesses all the valuable properties of the simple drug. Dose
from 30 drops to a dram. It is sometimes used as an external application in ear-ach; equal parts of this and tincture of opium being dropped into the ear.
b. TINCTURA CASTOREI COMPOSITA, E. Compound tincture of castor.
This is prepared by digesting an ounce of powdered Russian castor, and half an ounce of asafoetida, in a pound of ammoniated alcohol, for seven days, filtering the liquor through paper.
A more powerful antispasmodic than the former; dose from 20 to 40 drops.
4. MOSCHUS MOSCHIFERUS, E. The musk animal. MOSCHUS, L. D. Musk.
Musk is a resinous matter secreted in a receptacle situated near the navel of the musk animal. See MAMMALIA Index.
This substance is, when dry, of a reddish brown or rusty black colour, somewhat unctuous, and of a more or less granulated appearance: it has a bitterish and rather acrid taste; a fragrant smell, agreeable at a distance, but so strong as to be highly unpleasant when smelt near to. So violent indeed is the smell of musk, when fresh taken from the animal, or from quantities put up by the merchants for sale, that it has been known to force the blood from the nose, eyes, and ears, of those who have imprudently inhaled its vapours; and we are assured by Chardin, that whenever he engaged in the purchase of musk, he found it always necessary to cover his face with several folds of a handkerchief, in order to be sufficiently secure against the sudden effects of the smell.
As musk is an expensive drug, it is frequently adulterated by various substances; and we are assured that pieces of lead have been found in some of the receptacles, inserted in order to increase the weight. The most usual mode of adulterating it is by taking the musk from the bag, and mixing it with dried blood coarsely powdered. This may in general be detected by observing that the bag has been opened; by the fetid smell which the substance emits when heated, and by the smell of ammoniacal gas which is perceived when the adulterated musk is rubbed with potash.
This substance is particularly efficacious, and there is scarcely any substitute for it in particular cases. When properly administered it sometimes succeeds in the most desperate cases. It raises the pulse without producing much heat; it removes spasmodic affections, and is found to have considerable effect on the nervous system, increasing the powers of thought, sensation, and voluntary motion.
It may be employed in all cases of typhus fevers; in particular, where there is much delirium, subfultus tendinum, &c. It is also employed in febrile eruptions, and in many spasmodic diseases, as the chinchough, epilepsy, tetanus, &c.
Official Preparations.
a. TINCTURA MOSCHI, D. Tincture of musk.
This is prepared by macerating two drams of musk in a pound of rectified spirit of wine for seven days, and straining the liquor.
The tincture of musk may be given in doses of a dram
History of dram or two. It is best mixed with honey or syrup, as the addition of water renders it turbid.
b. MISTURA MOSCHATA, L. Musk mixture.
252 Musk mixture. This is directed by the London college to be made by rubbing two scruples of musk, first with one dram of double refined sugar, then with the addition of the same quantity of powdered gum arabic, and six ounces of rose water, added by degrees.
The musk must be well rubbed with the sugar and gum, before the rose water be added, otherwise a separation will take place. It is best to make this preparation only when required, as it does not keep well.
Musk mixture is given in most of the cases in which the simple drug is indicated. Dose, an ounce or an ounce and a half.
c. CERVUS ELAPHUS, L. the Stag. CORNU CERVINUM, L. D. Hartshorn.
The horn of the stag differs little from bone, except in containing more cartilage. It was formerly employed in the preparation of ammonia, whence that alkali was denominated hartshorn, and at present there are two or three modifications of ammonia that are directed to be prepared from this substance. It is also burnt to form pure phosphate of lime.
Official Preparations.
a. PHOSPHAS CALCIS, L. CORNU CERVI, VEL CERVINUM USUM, L. D. Phosphate of lime. Burnt hartshorn.
The Edinburgh college directs this to be prepared by burning pieces of hartshorn till they become perfectly white, and then reducing them to a fine powder.
Burnt hartshorn was formerly given as an antacid; but its efficacy in that way appears to be trifling, as the phosphoric acid is not easily separated from the lime, and of course the latter will not neutralise the acid morbidly secreted in the alimentary canal. Of late pure phosphate of lime has been recommended as a remedy for rickets, with the view of supplying solid matter to the bones. Dose about ten grains.
b. LIQUOR VOLATILIS CORNU CERVI, L. D. Volatile liquor of hartshorn. Spirit of hartshorn.
c. SAL CORNU CERVI, L. D. Salt of hartshorn.
d. OLEUM CORNU CERVI, L. D. Oil of hartshorn.
These are all made from one chemical operation. A quantity of hartshorn is put into a retort, and submitted to a heat that is gradually increased. First the volatile liquor comes over, then the salt, and lastly the oil. After the salt and oil are separated from the liquor, this is distilled again two or three times with a moderate heat, by which it is rendered more pure.
The salt is purified by mixing it with an equal weight of prepared chalk, and then subliming.
The volatile liquor and salt of hartshorn differ little from the water of carbonate of ammonia, and the solid
VOL. XII. Part II.
carbonate, except in containing a quantity of empyreumatic oil. They are in fact less pure than the above-mentioned preparations of ammonia, and might be entirely set aside. They are chiefly used to smell to in cases of fainting or hysteria.
These preparations may be made from the bones or horns of any animal, where hartshorn cannot be conveniently procured.
258 Animal oil. c. OLEUM ANIMALE, L. OLEUM CORNU CERVINI RECTIFICATUM, D. Animal oil. Rectified oil of hartshorn. Dipper's oil.
This is made by distilling the oil of hartshorn that rises in the preceding operation, twice or three times, either by itself, or with the addition of water.
Animal oil was formerly much employed as a powerful antispasmodic. Dose 15—30 drops. When given six hours before the accession of a paroxysm of an intermitting fever, on an empty stomach, it is said to have kept off the paroxysm.
259 Mutton suet. 6. OVIS ARIES, L. the Sheep. SEVUM OVILUM, L. D. Mutton suet.
Mutton suet is employed in the preparation of several ointments and cerates, which will be mentioned hereafter.
Order 6. BELLUX.
260 Hogs lard. 7. SUS SCROFA, L. the Hog. ADEPS SUILLUS, L. D. Hogs lard.
Used also in the preparation of liniments, ointments, &c. and sometimes employed alone as an external emollient.
Order 7. CETE.
261 Spermaceti. 8. PHYSETER MACROCEPHALUS, L. Spermaceti Whale. Sperma Ceti, L. D.
This is a white flakey substance, that is found in certain cells in the head of the spermaceti whale. See CETOLOGY, No 66, and CHEMISTRY, No 2860.
As an emollient, spermaceti is employed both internally and externally. Internally it is given in the form of emulsion mixed with mucilage or yolk of egg, or mixed with syrup into a liniment, in cases of catarrh, arbor urine, &c. As an external application, it enters into the composition of the following
Official Preparations.
262 Ointment of spermaceti. a. UNGUENTUM SPERMATIS CETI, L. D. Spermaceti ointment.
This ointment is prepared by melting together six drams of spermaceti, two drams of white wax, and three ounces of olive oil, over a slow fire, stirring them constantly till they are cold.
263 Spermaceti cerate. b. CERATUM SPERMATIS CETI, L. D. CERATUM SIMPLEX, L. Spermaceti cerate. Simple Cerate. White Cerate.
In the preparations of this cerate, the proportions of the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia differ from those directed by the colleges of London and Dublin. The former orders six parts of olive oil, three of white wax, and one of spermaceti; the two latter, half an ounce of spermaceti, two ounces of white wax, and four ounces
History of oil. They are made in a similar manner with the Simple and Official Medicines.
These preparations are used principally for dressing ulcers, or to form more compounded ointments or cerates.
CLASS II. BIRDS. Order 1. ANSERES.
264
Goose-grease.
9. ANAS ANSER, the goose. ADEPS ANSERINUS, D. Goose grease.
This fat is now rarely used in medicine, as it seems to possess no superior properties to hog's lard, which is more conveniently procured.
Order 2. GALLINÆ.
265
Egg.
10. PHASIANUS GALLUS, the domestic fowl. OVUM EJUSQUE PUTAMEN. Egg, and egg-shells.
The yolk of egg is employed in pharmacy for rendering oils and resins miscible with water. For this purpose it is scarcely preferable to common vegetable mucilage, and has the disadvantage of sooner becoming putrid, and the white is used in making alum cataplasma. Egg-shells prepared, i. e. levigated, are sometimes employed as an antacid, but they do not seem better in that respect than common carbonate of lime, or magnesia.
CLASS IV. FISHES. Order 6. CHONDROPTERYGII.
266
Isinglass.
11. ACCIPENSER HUSO, E. Isinglass fish. ICHTHYCOLLA, L. D. Isinglass. See the article ICHTHYCOLLA.
Employed as an emollient, and said to be the principal substance used in making court plaster.
CLASS V. INSECTS. Order 1. COLEOPTERA.
267
Cantharides.
12. LYTTA VESICATORIA. MELOE VESICATORII, E. CANTHARIS, L. D. Cantharides. Spanish flies.
For the natural history of this insect, see ENTOMOLOGY, p. 169; and for its chemical analysis, see CHEMISTRY, No 2875.
Cantharides are stimulant and virulent to so great a degree, that their internal exhibition requires to be conducted with the utmost caution, otherwise inflammation in the stomach, intestines, or urinary passages, may be the consequence. When taken in considerable quantity, they produce inflammation and ulceration of the stomach and bowels, attended with mucous or purulent stools, fetid breath, violent pains in the belly; and these symptoms, if not timely relieved, are followed by faintness, giddiness, and death. Applied externally, they inflame and excoriate the skin, and if continued for a sufficient time, produce a large vesication, filled with acrid serum. Their external application is not unfrequently followed by distressing strangury.
Internally they have been exhibited as a diuretic in dropical cases, in a dose from half a grain to a grain. They are frequently employed in weakness of the urinary organs: in incontinence of urine proceeding from paralysis vesice, in gleet, fluor albus, diabetes, and other diseases of the urinary passages, originating in, or connected with debility. Not only in the incontinency of urine which accompanies a palsy of the lower extre-
mities, but also in that which is occasioned by an over-distension of the bladder, these flies have been administered internally with evident relief. The same beneficial effects have followed their use in ischuria vesicalis, or suppression of urine from over-distension of the bladder. They are recommended as an excellent remedy in gleets by Mead and Werlhof, and the last-mentioned physician prescribed them in cases of hydrophobia.
The internal use of cantharides in gleets and leucorrhœa has of late been much extended by Dr John Robertson; but for an account of the circumstances which led him to such a free use of this medicine, and for his mode of exhibiting it, we must refer to his late work on the subject, and a paper published by him in the second volume of the Edinburgh Medical Journal.
When these stimulants are administered internally, they are prescribed either in powder or in tincture. The dose in substance (which is the most certain form of internal exhibition) is from half a grain to one or two grains every sixth hour, made into pills. Of the tincture, the dose is from 10 to 30 drops. During the use of either, the patient should be directed to drink of mucilaginous decoctions, emulsions, &c. Camphor is thought by some practitioners to moderate the too stimulating action of cantharides, and is accordingly combined with them or their tinctures whenever they are given internally. Others join nitre with them, as well as camphor.
Of the external use of cantharides by way of blister, we shall speak presently under the preparations that are employed for that purpose.
Official Preparations.
268
a. TINCTURA MELOES VESICATORII, E. TINCTURA CANTHARIDIS, L. T. CANTHARIDUM, D. Tincture of cantharides.
The Edinburgh tincture is directed to be made, by digesting for seven days a dram of powdered cantharides in a pound of diluted alcohol; and that of the Dublin college is prepared with the same proportions. The London tincture is made by digesting two drams of bruised cantharides, and half a pound of powdered cochineal, in a pint and a half of proof spirit for eight days.
These tinctures differ a little in point of strength. When given internally, the dose of the Edinburgh or Dublin tincture may be from 20 to 30 drops; that of the London tincture from 10 to 20 drops. They are employed externally as a rubescent in cases of palsy, angina, gastritis, &c.
269
b. CERATUM CANTHARIDIS, L. D. Cerate of cantharides.
This cerate is prepared by mixing a dram, or four scruples, of powdered cantharides, with six drams, or an ounce, of ipermaceti cerate.
It is chiefly employed to promote the running of issues.
270
c. EMPLASTRUM MELOES VESICATORII, E. EMPLASTRUM CANTHARIDIS, L. EMP. CANTHARIDUM, D. Plaster of cantharides. Blistering plaster.
According to the Edinburgh college, this plaster is to
to be prepared by first melting together equal weights of mutton suet, yellow wax, and white rosin; and when these are removed from the fire, sprinkling in an equal proportion of powdered cantharides. The proportions of the London and Dublin colleges are 1 pound of finely powdered cantharides, 2 pounds of wax plaster, and half a pound of hog's lard, and the ingredients are mixed in a similar manner.
d. EMPLASTRUM MELOES VESICATORII COMPOSITUM, E. Compound plaster of cantharides.
This is made of Burgundy pitch, Venice turpentine, cantharides, each 12 parts; yellow wax, 4 parts; subacetate of copper, 2 parts; mustard seed and black pepper, each 1 part. Having first melted the pitch and wax, the turpentine is to be added, and while these ingredients are still fluid, the other articles in fine powder are to be mixed with them, and the whole constantly stirred till cold.
This last-mentioned plaster of Spanish flies is too compound, and being of a corrosive quality, is rarely prescribed. The other more simple forms of cantharides plaster are in frequent use for exciting vesications in various acute and chronic diseases, particularly in internal inflammations and pains, as well as in many spasmodic affections. Blistering has been recommended by some physicians in the advanced and sinking stage of typhus fever; but the propriety of such a practice is extremely questionable. We would further remark, that in the febrile disorders of children, a good deal of caution is requisite in the application of blisters; a spreading erythematous inflammation, and even gangrene, being sometimes the consequence. In some of the above-mentioned disorders much benefit is obtained by keeping the blistered part open, or in an ulcerated state for a considerable length of time. This is done by any of the following ointments.
e. UNGUENTUM CANTHARIDIS, L. UNG. CANTHARIDUM, D. Ointment of cantharides.
This is prepared by taking pulverized Spanish flies, two ounces; distilled water, eight ounces; ointment of yellow resin, eight ounces. The Spanish flies being boiled in the water, this is reduced to half the original quantity, the liquor is strained, and the ointment of yellow resin added. The mixture is then placed in a water bath, saturated with sea salt, and evaporated to the consistence of an ointment.
f. UNGUENTUM INFUSI MELOES VESICATORII, E. Ointment of infusion of cantharides.
To prepare this ointment, the Edinburgh college directs one part of cantharides to be macerated for a night in four parts of boiling water; the express and strained liquor to be boiled with two parts of hogs lard till the water is evaporated, then one part of yellow wax, and the same proportion of white rosin to be added; and when the whole is melted, and removed from the fire, two parts of Venice turpentine are to be mixed with it, and the whole stirred till cold.
g. UNGUENTUM PULVERIS MELOES VESICATORII, E. Ointment of cantharides powder.
This is prepared by mixing together seven parts of
resinous ointment, and one part of powdered cantharides.
All these ointments, besides being used for keeping open blisters, are occasionally employed for issue ointments.
For more on the subject of blisters, the reader is referred to Percival's Essays, vol. i. and Withers on the use and abuse of Medicines.
Order 2. HEMIPTERA.
13. COCCUS CACTI, E. COCCINELLA, L. D. Cochineal. See ENTOMOLOGY Index.
This is employed in medicine merely as a colouring matter.
Order 5. HYMENOPTERA
Apis MELLIFICA. The bee.
14. MEL. Honey.
Besides being used as an article of diet, honey is often employed medicinally, either for the preparation of electuaries, or for making a kind of syrups, called oxymels or medicated honeys. It generally proves gently laxative, but is apt to disagree with the stomach, producing sickness and griping. It might probably be entirely superseded by sugar, which is not attended with those unpleasant effects.
Official Preparations.
a. MEL DESPUMATUM. Clarified honey.
For the purpose of clarifying honey, the colleges of London and Dublin direct that it should be melted in a water bath, removing the scum as it rises.
In this way the honey is rendered more beautiful to the eye, but is scarcely less liable to disagree with weak stomachs.
b. MEL ACETATUM, L. OXYMEL SIMPLEX.
Acetated honey. Simple oxymel.
Two pounds of clarified honey are boiled in a glass vessel over a gentle fire, with one pound of distilled vinegar, till they are reduced to the consistence of a syrup.
This is a useful remedy, diluted with water and employed as a gargle, in coughs and sore throats.
Order 7. APTERA.
15. ONISCUS ASELLUS, E. MILLEPEDA, L. Milipedes. D. Millepedes or Woodlice.
Formerly employed as a diuretic in the form of pills, that were made either of the living animals, or of these killed by spirit of wine and powdered.
16. CANCER ASTACUS, E. The craw-fish. Concrorum lapilli. Crabs eyes. See CHEMISTRY, No 2882.
Official Preparation.
a. CANCRORUM LAPILLI PREPARATI, E. Prepared crabs eyes. Formerly
History of Simple and Official Medicines. Formerly much employed as an antacid, though not at all superior to common carbonate of lime.
282 Crabs claws. 17. CANCER PAGURUS, E. The black-clawed crab. CHELÆ CANCRORUM, L. Crabs claws.
Official Preparations.
283 Prepared crabs claws. a. CHELÆ CANCRORUM PREPARATÆ, L. Prepared crabs claws.
Reduced to powder like the former, by levigation, diffusion, filtration, and drying. Of similar properties.
284 Compound powder of crabs claws. b. PULVIS CHELARUM CANCRI COMPOSITUS, L. Compound powder of crabs claws.
A mixture of one pound of prepared crabs claws, with three ounces of prepared chalk, and the same proportion of prepared red coral.
CLASS VI. WORMS. Order 2. MOLLUSCA.
285 Leeches. 18. HIRUDO MEDICINALIS. Medicinal leech. See HELMINTHOLOGY Index.
Order 3. TESTACEA.
286 Oyster shells. 19. OSTREA EDULIS, E. OSTREA, L. D. Oyster. See CONCHOLGY Index. TESTÆ OSTREARUM. Oyster shells. See CHEMISTRY, N° 2883.
Official Preparation.
287 Prepared oyster shells. a. OSTREARUM TESTÆ PREPARATÆ, L. Prepared oyster shells.
Prepared in the same way as crabs claws, possessing similar properties.
Order 4. ZOOPHYTA.
288 Red coral. 20. GORGONIA NOBILIS. ISIS NOBILIS, E. CORALLIUM RUBRUM, L. D. Red coral. See CHEMISTRY, N° 2886.
Official Preparation.
289 Prepared red coral. a. CORALLIUM RUBRUM PREPARATUM. Prepared red coral.
As above.
290 Sponge. 21. SPONGIA OFFICINALIS, E. SPONGIA, L. D. Sponge. See HELMINTHOLOGY Index.
In its natural state, sponge is employed by surgeons, for cleansing wounds and ulcers, for making tents, and for stopping hemorrhages from small divided blood vessels.
Official Preparation.
291 Burnt sponge. a. SPONGIA USTA, L. D. Burnt sponge.
Sponge is burnt in a close iron vessel, after being cut into small pieces and bruised to free it from earthy and stony matter. The burning is continued till the sponge becomes black and friable, and it is then reduced to a fine powder.
Burnt sponge has been long employed as a remedy in scrofulous affections. It seems to owe its beneficial operation (mostly slight and uncertain) in these disorders, partly to its alkaline and partly to its carbonaceous nature. Perhaps the first mentioned may contribute to the solution and diffusion (in the human body) of its coaly matter. It is given (made into a bolus, or lozenge) in doses of a scruple, or half a dram, twice a day.
It is likewise said to be a remedy for the bronchocele, in which cases it has been administered with succets in the following manner. The stomach and bowels having been duly cleansed by a vomit and purge taken two days before, the patient, on going to bed, is to place a bolus consisting of half a dram of burnt sponge, and as much honey as is necessary, in the mouth, under the tongue, and as it gradually dissolves to swallow it. This bolus is to be repeated for six nights. A bitter powder made of five grains of chamomile flowers, gentian root, and the lesser centaury tops, is to be taken every seventh day during the use of the bolus, and on the eighth day the purge is to be repeated. Others have employed sponge in these cases in the form of a lozenge, which is certainly more conveniently held in the mouth than a bolus.*
CHAP. II. Vegetable Substances.
SECT. I. Vegetable products that are procured from plants in general, or from such as are imperfectly known.
292 Charcoal. 22. CARBO LIGNI, E. Charcoal. See CHEMISTRY Index.
For medical purposes charcoal should be fresh burned, or should be kept carefully excluded from the air. Its chief use is as an antiseptic, correcting putridity; hence it is employed as a tooth-powder, either alone or mixed with astringents and aromatics, and is sometimes given internally in diarrhoea and dysentery, where the matters evacuated are very offensive. It is also said to act as a gentle laxative.
293 Wood foot. 23. FULIGO LIGNI COMBUSTI. Wood foot.
This differs from charcoal in containing a considerable quantity of empyreumatic oil, to which the properties attributed to it as an antispasmodic are to be ascribed. It is now seldom used.
294 Common alcohol. 24. ALCOHOL, E. SPIRITUS VINOSUS RECTIFICATUS, L. SPIRITUS VINI RECTIFICATUS, D. Alcohol. Rectified spirit of wine.
For the usual preparation, history and chemical properties of alcohol, see CHEMISTRY, Chap. xi. sect. i.
The only certain mode of ascertaining the purity of alcohol and its preparations is by taking their specific gravity, for the manner of doing which see HYDRODYNAMICS. The specific gravity of rectified spirit should be 835.
Alcohol is one of the most violent stimuli with which we are acquainted. Applied externally it corrugates the solid parts of the body, and coagulates all the albuminous and gelatinous fluids with which it comes in contact. By violently contracting the smaller vessels, it checks
History of Simple and Official Medicines.
checks passive hemorrhages, and by destroying the sensibility of the extremities of nerves it alleviates pain, and in some cases removes spasms. Taken undiluted into the stomach, it acts in a similar manner, contracting the solids, and destroying nervous sensibility. If the quantity is considerable, it brings on apoplexy and palsy, followed by death. Sufficiently diluted alcohol acts as a tonic and gentle stimulus, exhilarating the spirits, increasing the appetite, and promoting digestion; but a too frequent use of ardent spirits is attended with dangerous consequences. See No 102. It is a useful application to recent burns and scalds, preventing vesication.
It must be remarked, that what the Edinburgh college have called alcohol is not pure alcohol.
295
Pure alcohol.
Official Preparations.
a. ALCOHOL, L. D. Alcohol.
The process for obtaining pure alcohol given by the London college is somewhat different from that of the Dublin college. The former directs a gallon of rectified spirit of wine to be mixed with an ounce of pure kali, and afterwards a pound of hot prepared kali to be added. The mixture is to be well shaken and set by for 24 hours, when the spirit is to be poured off, mixed with half a pound more prepared kali, and distilled in a water bath. The distilled alcohol should have the specific gravity of 815.
The process of the Dublin pharmacopoeia is as follows. Five pounds of rectified spirit are mixed with one ounce of caustic vegetable alkali, and then with one pound of pearl-ashes dried over the fire and still warm. This mixture is digested for three days, shaking it frequently; and then the spirit is poured off, and distilled till three pounds have come over. The Dublin alcohol has the specific gravity of 820, and is consequently weaker than that of the London pharmacopoeia.
Pure alcohol is not employed in medicine, and therefore the college of Edinburgh have given no formula for its preparation.
296
Vitriolic ethereal liquor.
b. LIQUOR ÆTHEREUS VITRIOLICUS, D. Vitriolic ethereal liquor.
This is prepared by putting 32 ounces of rectified spirit of wine into a retort that is capable of supporting a sudden heat, and pouring on it in a continued stream 32 ounces of sulphuric acid, mixing them gradually; then placing the retort in heated sand, and distilling off 16 ounces into a cool receiver, taking care so to regulate the heat that the mixture may boil as soon as possible. The specific gravity should be about 753.
In a similar manner is prepared the
297
Spirit of vitriolic ether.
SPIRITUS ÆTHERIS VITRIOLICI, L. Spirit of vitriolic ether.
This preparation is an impure ether, and, when purified, as directed below, it forms the officinal sulphuric ether.
It is employed as a stimulant in low fevers and febrile eruptions. Dose from 60 to 100 drops.
Sulphuric ether.
c. ÆTHER SULPHURICUS, E. ÆTHER VITRIOLICUS, L. D. Sulphuric ether. Vitriolic ether.
History of Simple and Official Medicines.
The colleges of London and Dublin direct their sulphuric ether to be prepared by rectifying the former preparation by means of potash. According to the former, two pounds of spirit of vitriolic ether are to be mixed with one measured ounce of water of pure kali, and the mixture distilled with a gentle heat, till 14 measured ounces have come over. In the Dublin formula 16 ounces of vitriolic ethereal liquor are mixed with two drams of powdered caustic vegetable alkali; and 10 ounces are distilled off.
The Edinburgh college directs 32 ounces of alcohol, and the same quantity of sulphuric acid, to be mixed together in a proper retort, and 16 ounces to be distilled over from a sand heat suddenly applied. To the distilled liquor are then to be added two drachms of potash, and from a very high retort 10 ounces are to be distilled with a gentle fire.
On the chemical nature and properties of sulphuric ether, see CHEMISTRY, Chap. XI. Sect. II. Its specific gravity should be about 739.
The medical uses of ether are thus described by Dr Duncan. "As a medicine taken internally, it is an excellent antispasmodic, cordial, and stimulant. In catarrhal and asthmatic complaints, its vapour is inhaled with advantage, by holding in the mouth a piece of sugar, on which ether has been dropped. It is given as a cordial in nausea, and in febrile diseases of the typhoid type, as an antispasmodic in hysteria, and in other spasmodic and painful diseases; and as a stimulus in soporose and apoplectic affections. Regular practitioners seldom give so much as half an ounce, much more frequently only a few drops, for a dose; but empirics have sometimes ventured upon much larger quantities, and with incredible benefit. When applied externally, it is capable of producing two very opposite effects, according to its management; for if it be prevented from evaporating, by covering the place to which it is applied closely with the hand, it proves a powerful stimulant and rubefacient, and excites a sensation of burning heat. In this way it is frequently used for removing pains in the head or teeth. On the contrary, if it be dropped on any part of the body exposed freely to the contact of the air, its rapid evaporation produces an intense degree of cold; and this is attended with a proportional diminution of bulk in the part to which it is applied: in this way it has frequently facilitated the reduction of strangulated hernia."
299
Sulphuric ether with alcohol.
d. ÆTHER SULPHURICUS CUM ALCOHOLE, E. Sulphuric ether with alcohol.
This is prepared by mixing together one part of sulphuric ether, and two parts of alcohol. In nature and properties it agrees with the spiritus ætheris vitriolici of the London Pharmacopoeia.
300
Oil of wine.
e. OLEUM VINI, L. Oil of wine.
This preparation is made by mixing together one part of alcohol, and the same quantity of sulphuric acid, and distilling, taking care that no black froth pass into the receiver. The oily part of the distilled liquor is to be separated from the volatile acid; and to the former is to be added as much water and pure kali, as is sufficient to correct the sulphureous smell. Then a gentle heat is to be applied to distil off the little ether that
History of that the liquor contains; and the oil that floats on the Simple and remaining fluid is to be separated and preserved for Official use.
This is employed chiefly as an ingredient in the following preparation; though it is sometimes given alone as a stimulus, in a dose from 10 to 20 drops.
302 Compound spirit of vitriolic ether. f. SPIRITUS ÆTHEREUS VITRIOLICI COMPOSITUS, L. Compound spirit of vitriolic ether.
Prepared by mixing two pounds of spirit of vitriolic ether, and three drams of the oil of wine.
It is employed as an antispasmodic in similar cases, and doses, as sulphuric ether.
303 Oily ethereal liquor. g. LIQUOR ÆTHEREUS OLEOSUS, D. LIQUOR HOFFMANNI ANODYNUS. Oily ethereal liquor. Hoffmann's anodyne liquor.
Made by distilling to one half the liquor that remains after preparing the Dublin vitriolic ether.
Similar in its properties to ether, but weaker. It is much the same as the former.
303 Aromatic sulphuric ether with alcohol. h. ÆETHER SULPHURICUS CUM ALCOHOLE AROMATICUS, E. Aromatic sulphuric ether with alcohol.
This is prepared by digesting, for seven days, an ounce of bruised cinnamon, an ounce of bruised lesser cardamom seeds, and two drams of powdered long pepper, in two pounds and a half of sulphuric ether with alcohol.
A powerful stimulant and tonic. Dose 30 drops to a dram.
304 Diluted alcohol. 25. ALCOHOL DILUTUM, E. SPIRITUS VINOSUS TENUIOR, L. SPIRITUS VINI TENUIOR, D. Diluted alcohol. Weaker spirit of wine. Proof spirit.
This is rectified spirit lowered with water to what is called proof strength, having a specific gravity of about 935. In all its essential properties it resembles common spirits, and either whisky or British spirit may be used for it. The proof spirit of commerce is usually distilled either from molasses or grain.
In pharmacy it is employed as a menstruum for making various tinctures.
305 Common acetic acid. 26. ACIDUM ACETOSUM IMPURUM. ACETUM VINI, D. ACETUM, L. Impure acetic acid. Vinegar.
As the vinegar commonly met with is made from other fermented liquors besides the juice of the grape, we have inserted it here among the vegetable principles. On the production and properties of vinegar, see CHEMISTRY, No 649 and 2310. Common vinegar, besides diluted acetic acid, contains tartaric acid, tartrate of potash, super-tartrate of potash, and mucilage. It should be transparent, of a pale yellow colour, fragrant pungent smell, and an agreeable sharp taste. It is seldom employed in medicine before it is purified by distillation or other processes to be immediately mentioned. Vinegar is a good family remedy as a refrigerant in fevers, as a stimulant external application in bruises, sprains, &c. and vinegar whey made by coagulating warm milk by means of good vinegar, is one of the best auxiliary diaphoretics with which we are acquainted.
Official Preparations.
a. ACIDUM ACETOSUM DISTILLATUM, E. ACETUM DISTILLATUM, L. D.
The Edinburgh college directs eight pounds of common acetic acid to be distilled in a glass vessel with a gentle heat, setting aside the first two pounds that come over, and preserving the next four pounds. The Dublin college directs 10 pounds of vinegar to be put into the still, and six pounds to be drawn off at once; and the London college, from five pounds, directs that there should be distilled off as much as comes over free from empyreuma.
Distilled vinegar is freed from the salts and mucilage contained in common vinegar, and therefore is purer and keeps better; but it is much weaker than good vinegar. If it has been distilled in glass vessels it can have acquired no metallic impregnation; but it is sometimes, as well as common vinegar, adulterated with sulphuric acid to make it appear stronger. This fraud may be detected by adding muriate of baryta, which will produce a white precipitate if sulphuric acid be present.
It is employed for gargles, for preparing various acetates, and other official medicines. It is also given as a refrigerant diluted with water in feverish disorders, and is applied externally.
307 b. ACIDUM ACETOSUM FORTE, E. ACIDUM ACETOSUM, L. Strong acetic acid. Radical vinegar. Acetic acid.
By the Edinburgh process, a pound of dried sulphate of iron is to be rubbed with 10 ounces of acetate of lead; the mixture is then to be put into a retort, and distilled as long as any acid comes over. The London college directs two pounds of coarsely powdered verdigris, well dried by means of a water bath, saturated with sea salt, to be put into a retort and distilled, repeating the distillation with the liquor that comes over.
On the production and properties of this acid, see CHEMISTRY, No 652, et seq. Its specific gravity should be about 1060. It is sometimes contaminated with sulphurous acid or with lead. The former may be discovered by the unpleasant tickling cough it then occasions when snuffed up the nose; and the latter by adding sulphuret of ammonia, by which, if lead be present, the liquor will be tinged of a dark brown.
This preparation is employed chiefly as a stimulant to be snuffed up the nose in syncope, hysteria, and similar affections: externally it acts as a rubefacient. Both this and the two following may be used as fumigations to correct the bad smell of sick rooms.
308 c. ACETUM AROMATICUM, E. Aromatic vinegar. Aromatic Vinegar of the four thieves.
Made by macerating four ounces of dried rosemary tops, four ounces of dried sage leaves, two ounces of dried lavender flowers, and two drams of cloves, in eight pounds of distilled acetic acid for seven days, and straining.
Sometimes given as a stimulus, diluted with water in typhus.
d. ACIDUM
d. ACIDUM ACETOSUM CAMPHORATUM, E. Camphorated acetic acid.
Prepared by dissolving half an ounce of camphor, reduced to powder by being rubbed with alcohol, in six ounces of strong acetic acid.
This should be kept in glass phials with ground stoppers. It is an excellent stimulus for snuffing up the nostrils.
e. SYRUPUS ACIDI ACETOSI, E. Syrup of acetic acid.
This is prepared by boiling together two pounds and a half of acetic acid (common vinegar), and three pounds and a half of double refined sugar.
Used in the same cases as acetated honey, (see N° 277.) to which it is preferable.
f. ACETAS POTASSÆ, E. KALI ACETATUM, L. ALKALI VEGETABILE ACETATUM, D. SAL DIURETICUS. Acetate of potash. Acetated kali. Acetated vegetable alkali. Diuretic salt.
This salt is made by boiling any quantity of subcarbonate of potash with distilled acetic acid, first using about five times its weight, and, during the boiling, gradually adding more till all effervescence ceases, slowly evaporating to dryness, fusing the dry salt, then dissolving it in water, and slowly evaporating the solution till there remains a dry white saline mass, which is to be kept well stoped from the air, in which it deliquesces. See CHEMISTRY, N° 987.
Acetate of potash is employed as a diuretic in a dose of from one to four scruples, and in a dilute solution as a refrigerant in fevers, &c.
27. SUBCARBONAS POTASSÆ IMPURUS. CARBONAS POTASSÆ IMPURUS, E. CINERES CLAVELLATI, L. ALKALI FIXUM VEGETABILE, D. Impure subcarbonate of potash. Potashes. Pearl ashes. Fixed vegetable alkali.
For the production and nature of this alkaline substance, see CHEMISTRY, Chap. XII. Sect. I. It is seldom employed in pharmacy, except as the basis of some officinal preparations.
a. SUBCARBONAS POTASSÆ. CARBONAS POTASSÆ, E. KALI PRÆPARATUM, L. ALKALI VEGETABILE MITE, D. Subcarbonate of potash. Carbonate of potash. Prepared kali. Mild vegetable alkali.
This is usually prepared from the former substance, which is purified by burning it in a crucible, then dissolving it in water, filtering and evaporating to dryness in a clean iron pot, stirring the mass as it dries, to prevent its coalescing into one cake.
This salt appears in small white grains of scarcely any perceptible smell, but of a hot alkaline taste. When pure, it should dissolve entirely in cold water, and should deliquesce in moist air into a limpid transparent fluid.
As usually made, it contains a considerable proportion of sulphate of potash, which may be separated from it by mixing it with its own weight of water, and al-
lowing it to stand till cold, when most of the sulphate of potash is separated in crystals.
This alkaline carbonate is employed as a diuretic, mixed with infusion of chamomile and spirit of juniper, in a dose of about a scruple repeated occasionally; and as an antacid. It is also employed in combination with citric acid, to relieve nausea and check vomiting.
b. AQUA KALI PRÆPARATI, L. LIXIVIVUM MITE, D. Water of prepared kali. Mild ley.
This is made by allowing subcarbonate of potash to deliquesce in a moist atmosphere, and straining it; or, by dissolving it in an equal weight of water.
It possesses the same properties as the dry carbonate, and is employed chiefly for decomposing other salts.
c. AQUA CARBONATIS POTASSÆ. AQUA SUPER-CARBONATIS POTASSÆ, E. LIQUOR ALKALI VEGETABILIS MITISSIMI, D. Water of carbonate of potash. Solution of mildest vegetable alkali.
This is properly a neutral salt, and is prepared by dissolving subcarbonate of potash in water, and saturating it with carbonic acid, by passing through it a stream of this gas, arising from the decomposition of carbonate of lime by diluted sulphuric acid.
On the nature of this salt, see CHEMISTRY, N° 109, 174.
By this means the alkaline carbonate is better adapted for internal use, as it is rendered not only more pleasant to the taste, but is less apt to offend the stomach. Indeed it is the only form in which we can exhibit potash in sufficient doses, and for a sufficient length of time, to derive much benefit from its use in calculous complaints. It has certainly been frequently of advantage in these affections, but probably only in those instances in which the stone consists of uric acid, or urate of ammonia; for though supersaturated with carbonic acid, yet the affinity of that acid for potash is so weak, that it really operates as an alkali.
Six or eight ounces may be taken two or three times a-day. It in general proves powerfully diuretic, and sometimes produces inebriation. This last effect is ascribed to the carbonic acid.
d. AQUA POTASSÆ, E. AQUA KALI PURI, L. LIXIVIVUM CAUSTICUM, D. Water of potash. Water of pure kali. Caustic ley.
The following is the Edinburgh process for obtaining a solution of pure potash.
Take of newly prepared lime, eight ounces; carbonate of potash, six ounces. Put the lime into an iron or earthen vessel, with 28 ounces of warm water. After the ebullition is finished, instantly add the salt, and having thoroughly mixed them, cover the vessel till they cool. When the mixture has cooled, agitate it well, and pour it into a glass funnel, whose throat must be obstructed with a piece of clean linen. Cover the upper orifice of the funnel, and insert its tube into another glass vessel, so that the water of potash may gradually drop through the rag into the lower vessel. As soon as
soon as it ceases to drop, pour into the funnel some ounces of water, but cautiously, so that it may swim above the matter. The water of potash will again begin to drop, and the affusion of water is to be repeated in the same manner, until three pounds have dropped, which will happen in the space of two or three days; then mix the superior and inferior parts of the liquor together by agitation, and keep it in a well-stopped phial.
From this process those of the London and Dublin colleges do not materially differ. For other methods of procuring pure potash, see CHEMISTRY, No 905, et seq.
This preparation was formerly much employed in calculous disorders. From 10 to 40 drops were given in gruel, milk, or broth, twice or thrice a-day; but even in these doses it has often proved highly injurious, when long continued, to the organs of digestion. Hence it has been justly superseded by the solution of carbonate of potash above mentioned.
c. POTASSA, E. KALI PURUM, L. ALKALI VEGETABILE CAUSTICUM, D. LAPIS INFERNALIS. Potash. Pure kali. Caustic vegetable alkali. Common stronger caustic.
This is made by evaporating any quantity of the solution of potash in a very clean covered iron vessel, till on the ebullition ceasing, the saline matter flows like oil, which happens before the vessel becomes red. The mass is then to be poured out on a smooth iron plate, till it be divided into small pieces before it hardens, when it must be deposited in a well-stopped phial.
This has been long employed by surgeons as a caustic; but its use in this way is inconvenient, as from its rapid deliquescence it is not easily confined.
f. POTASSA CUM CALCE, E. CALX CUM KALI PURO, L. CAUSTICUM MITIUS, D. Potash with lime. Lime with pure kali. Milder caustic.
Made by evaporating in a covered iron vessel any quantity of solution of potash till it is reduced to a third, and then gradually adding as much newly slaked or powdered lime as is sufficient to form a thick mass, which is to be kept in a closely stopped vessel. This is employed as a caustic, and is milder in its operation, and more manageable than the last.
28. CERA. Bees wax.
Though wax is generally obtained from honey-combs, we have here introduced it as a vegetable principle, since modern chemistry has shown that it may be obtained by certain processes from most vegetables. See CHEMISTRY, No 2432.
Two varieties of wax are employed in medicine, cera flava, yellow wax, which is the wax as it is naturally procured from the comb, and cera alba, white wax, bleached by art. They do not differ in their sensible properties, and the white wax is only preferable to the yellow, from its making ointments, &c. of a more delicate colour.
Wax is seldom employed internally, though it is sometimes administered as an emollient by way of emulsion in diarrhoea and dysentery. It is used chiefly for preparing ointments, liniments, and cerates.
Official Preparations.
a. LINIMENTUM SIMPLEX, E. Simple liniment.
Made by melting together one part of white wax, and four of olive oil.
b. UNGUENTUM SIMPLEX, E. Simple ointment.
This differs from the last, only in its proportions, being composed of two parts of white wax, and four of olive oil.
c. UNGUENTUM CEREUM, L. D. Wax ointment.
Made by melting together four ounces of white wax, three ounces of spermaceti, and a pint of olive oil.
d. EMPLASTRUM SIMPLEX, E. EMPLASTRUM CERÆ, D. EMPLASTRUM CERÆ COMPOSITUM, L. Simple plaster. Wax plaster. Compound wax plaster.
The Edinburgh preparation is composed of three parts of yellow wax, and of mutton suet and white rosin each two parts; that of London and Dublin colleges is formed from yellow wax and mutton suet, each three pounds, and yellow rosin one pound.
29. AMMONIACUM. Gum ammoniac.
This is a common concrete, gummy, resinous juice from the East Indies, generally in large masses, composed of little lumps or tears, of a milky whiteness: the external parts of the mass are commonly yellowish or brownish, and the white tears change to the same colour on being exposed for some time to the air. Of the plant from which it is extracted, we have no further knowledge, than what is learnt from the seeds found among the tears, which resemble those of dill, except that they are larger, and apparently belong to a plant of the umbelliferous kind.
Ammoniacum has a strong smell, and a nauseous sweetish taste, which is followed by a bitter one. It is frequently made use of in asthma, in menstrual suppressions, and cachectic indispositions. In obstructions of the breast it is accounted the most effectual of the aperient gums: in hysterical cases, some of the others are preferred or joined to it, on account, chiefly, of their more powerful smell. It is most commodiously taken in the form of pills; the dose is a scruple or half a dram every night or oftener: in larger doses, as a dram, it generally loosens the belly. Applied externally, it is supposed to discuss hard indolent tumours.
Official Preparations.
a. AMMONIACUM PURIFICATUM. Purified gum ammoniac.
Ammoniacum is purified by melting it in hot water, squeezing it through linen, and evaporating to a proper consistency.
b. LAC AMMONIACI, L. D. Emulsion of gum ammoniac.
Made by triturating two drams of ammoniac with half a pint of distilled water till an emulsion is formed.
Given in most cases where ammoniac is used as an expectorant. Dose an ounce or two, repeated occasionally.
c. EMPLASTRUM
Made by melting together eight parts of plaster of semivitrified oxide of lead, one part of gum ammoniac, and the same proportion of galbanum and yellow wax. Employed to form adhesive plasters.
Myrrh is a gum resin brought from the East Indies, or from Abyssinia. The best myrrh is in the form of tears. It should be of a yellow, or reddish yellow colour, becoming redder when breathed on, light, brittle, of an unctuous feel, pellucid, shining, presenting white femicircular striae in its fracture; of a very bitter aromatic taste, and a strong, peculiar, not unpleasant odour. It is not good if whitish, dark-coloured, black, resinous, ill-smelled, or mixed with impurities, which is too commonly the case.
Neumann ascertained that water and alcohol are both of them capable of taking up the whole of the taste and smell of the myrrh, the extract made by either after the other being insipid. The alcohol distilled from the tincture elevated none of the flavour of the myrrh; but during the inspissation of the decoction a volatile oil arose, containing the whole of the flavour of the myrrh, and heavier than water, while the extract was merely bitter. From 7680 parts of myrrh he got 6000 watery extract, 180 volatile oil, and 720 alcoholic; and inversely, 2400 alcoholic, and 4200 watery. Dr Duncan junior has observed that the tincture is transparent, and when poured into water, forms a yellow opaque fluid, but lets fall no precipitate, while the watery solution is always yellow and opaque; and that myrrh is not fusible, and is difficultly inflammable. Mr Hatchett found it soluble in alkalies.
Myrrh is a heating stimulating medicine. It frequently occasions a mild diaphoresis, and promotes the fluid secretions in general. Hence it proves serviceable in cæcæcic diseases, arising from inactivity of the system, and is supposed to act especially upon the uterine system, and to resist putrefaction.
It is exhibited in substance; in the form of powder, or made up into pills, in doses of 10 to 60 grains; dissolved in water, as in Griffith's famous, but un-
This tincture is made by digesting three ounces of powdered myrrh in about 20 ounces of alcohol, mixed with 10 ounces of water, according to the Edinburgh process; half a pint of alcohol, with a pint and a half of proof spirit, according to the London college; or two pounds of alcohol according to that of Dublin, for seven or eight days.
Tincture of myrrh is seldom given internally, its principal use being as an external application, either as a gargle, or as a lotion for cleansing foul ulcers, and promoting the exfoliation of carious bones.
Made by rubbing together into a powder equal
VOL. XII. Part II.
parts of myrrh, dried favine, dried rue, and Russian castor.
Given as a stimulus in uterine obstructions. Dose from a scruple to a dram several times in the day.
Sagapenum is employed as a stimulant and antispasmodic, chiefly in combination with other gum resins, to be mentioned hereafter.
This bark was some years ago introduced into this country from the West Indies. It is not certainly known of what tree it is the produce, but it is probable that it is a species of cinchona. It is thus described by Mr Brande. "There is a considerable variety in the external appearance of the angustura bark, owing, however, probably, to its having been taken from trees of different sizes and ages, or from various parts of the same tree, as the taste and other properties perfectly agree. Some parcels (says Mr Brande), which I have examined, consist chiefly of slips torn from branches which could not have exceeded the thickness of a finger. These are often smooth, three feet or more in length, and rolled up into small bundles. In others, the pieces have evidently been, for the greater part, taken from the trunk of a large tree, and are nearly flat, with quills of all sizes intermixed.
"The outer surface of the angustura bark, when good, is in general more or less wrinkled, and covered with a coat of a grayish-white, below which it is brown, with a yellow cast: the inner surface is of a dull brownish-yellow colour. It breaks short and resinous. The smell is singular and unpleasant, but not very powerful; the taste intensely bitter, and slightly aromatic; in some degree resembling bitter almonds, but very lasting, and leaving a sense of heat and pungency in the throat. This bark, when powdered, is not unlike the powder of Indian rhubarb. It burns pretty freely, but without any particular smell *."
It is employed as a tonic, generally in substance; dose from 15 to 30 grains. It may also be given in the form of infusion, decoction, tincture, or extract. It is well adapted to cases of debility of the alimentary canal.
This root is brought from Columbo, a town in the island of Ceylon, to which it was originally transplanted from the continent of India. It is called by the Portuguese Raiz de Mosambique. We are as yet unacquainted with the vegetable of which it is a part.
Columbo root comes to us in circular pieces, which are from half an inch to three inches in diameter, and from two inches to a quarter of an inch in length. The sides are covered with a thick wrinkled bark, of a dark brown colour externally, but of a light colour within. The surfaces of the transverse sections appear very unequal, highest at the edges, with a concavity towards the centre. On paring off this rough surface, the root is seen to consist of three laminae, the cortical, ligneous, and medullary. This last is much the softest, and, when chewed, seems very mucilaginous. A number of small fibres run longitudinally through it, and appear
on the surface. The cortical and ligneous parts are divided by a circular black line. All the thicker pieces have small holes drilled through them, for the convenience of drying.
This root has an aromatic smell, but is disagreeably bitter and pungent to the taste, resembling mustard seed long kept.
This is an excellent bitter tonic, useful in debilities of the stomach and intestinal canal, in bilious diarrhoeas, in bilious fevers, in which it sometimes agrees when Peruvian bark fails; in the nausea and vomiting attending pregnancy. It is usually given in substance, in a dose from 15 grains to half a dram, or by way of infusion.
Official Preparation.
TINCTURA COLOMBÆ, E. L. Tincture of Columbo. The Edinburgh college direct this tincture to be made, by digesting for eight days two ounces of columbo root in two pounds of diluted alcohol. The London tincture is stronger than this, being made with two ounces and a half of the root to two pints of proof spirit. This tincture may be given in a dose of a dram or two.
For some valuable observations on the nature and use of columbo root, see Peresval's Essay, vol. ii.
SECT. II. Medicinal Vegetables, arranged according to the System of Linnæus.
CLASS I. MONANDRIA. Order I. MONOGYNIA.
34. KÆMPFERIA ROTUNDA. ZEDOARIA, L. Round zedoary root.
This is a spicy root brought from the East Indies, in pieces about an inch long, rather rough on the surface, and commonly terminating in a point. It is seldom employed except as an ingredient in an aromatic electuary to be afterwards mentioned.
35. CURCUMA LONGA. CURCUMA, L. Turmeric root.
This is brought from the East Indies, where it is employed as a spice. The roots are tuberous, long, knotty, and wrinkled; of a pale yellow colour externally, and a thinning saffron brown within; of a weak aromatic smell, and a warm, slightly bitter taste.
Seldom employed in this country as a remedy, but much used in the compounding of curry powder.
36. AMOMUM ZINGIBER, E. ZINGIBER, L. D. Ginger root. See BOTANY, p. 76.
This is the least sericinous of all the foreign aromatics. It may be taken in considerable quantities, either with food or as a medicine. It is an excellent stimulant, peculiarly suited to the constitutions of those whose stomachs are subject to flatulency, atonic gout, and other disorders marked by want of energy in the organs of digestion. In these cases it may be given either by itself, or combined with bitters and other tonics. It is also joined with antacids. It is a common and useful addition to cathartic medicines, particularly to infusions and tinctures of the vegetable cathartics, serving to moderate their irritating action on the bowels. The pulverized root may be given in doses from 10 to 30
grains. It has sometimes been used with advantage as a masticatory in strumous affections of the tonsils. It is often prescribed in the form of a watery infusion, made by steeping two ounces of the bruised root in one pint of boiling water. A small wine glass full of such an infusion, taken warm three or four times a day, has afforded great relief in many cases of gouty dyspepsia.
Official Preparations.
a. TINCTURA ZINGIBERIS, L. Tincture of ginger. 337
This is made by digesting two ounces of powdered ginger in two pounds of proof spirit, for eight days. It may be given in a dose of two or three drams, mixed with water.
b. SYRUPUS AMOMI ZINGIBERIS, E. SYRUPUS ZINGIBERIS, L. Syrup of ginger. 338
The Edinburgh syrup is made by macerating three ounces of beaten ginger in four pounds of boiling water for 24 hours in a covered vessel, and then forming the syrup by adding seven pounds and a half of double refined sugar. The syrup of the London college is made with four ounces of bruised ginger to three pints of boiling distilled water, adding a sufficient quantity of double refined sugar to make a syrup.
A useful addition to stimulating mixtures, and employed in pharmacy as a constituent in several electuaries and pills.
37. AMOMUM ZEDOARIA, D. Long zedoary root. 339
A spicy root brought from the East Indies, especially from Ceylon, much resembling the kæmpferia in properties, but rather stronger.
38. AMOMUM CARDAMOMUM. AMOMUM REPENS, E. CARDAMOMUM MINUS, L. D. Lesser cardamom feeds. 340
It is uncertain whether these feeds are the produce of the amomum cardamomum or repens. They are brought from the East Indies, and form a very grateful aromatic, frequently employed in practice as a stimulant. They are brought to us in little whitish, roundish, triangular, pointed pods. The feeds are of a dark brown colour, of a fragrant smell, and pungent, rather saltish taste. The husks are separated from the rest by beating them in a mortar.
Official Preparations.
a. TINCTURA AMOMI REPENTIS, E. TINCTURA CARDAMOMI, L. D. Tincture of cardamom feeds. 341
The Edinburgh tincture is made by digesting for seven days, four ounces of bruised cardamom feeds in two pounds and a half of diluted alcohol. In the London formula, three ounces of the feeds are digested for eight days in two pints of proof spirit. Dose two or three drams.
b. TINCTURA CARDAMOMI COMPOSITA, L. D. Compound tincture of cardamom feeds. 342
Made by digesting two drams of lesser cardamom feeds powdered, the same quantity of powdered ca-
History of raway feeds (and in the London formula, of cochineal) half an ounce of bruised cinnamon, and four ounces of stoned raisins, in two pints, (or according to the Dublin college, two pounds), of proof spirit for 14 days.
A very grateful aromatic tincture, sometimes given alone as a cordial, in a dose of three or four drams, but more commonly added to stimulant draughts and juleps, to which it gives a fine rich colour.
343 Galangal root. 39. MARANTA GALANGA. GALANGA. Galangal root.
Sometimes employed as a warm aromatic, in a dose of about a scruple.
344 Olive oil. CLASS II. DIANDRIA. Order I. MONOGYNIA.
40. OLEA EUROPEA, E. OLIVA, L. D. The olive tree. OLEUM OLIVÆ. Olive oil.
Pure olive oil should have a fine rich greenish yellow colour, with scarcely any perceptible taste or smell; should be perfectly transparent, and should congeal at about 38° of Fahrenheit. It is brought to us from the south of France, from Italy, and the Levant. The best is supposed to come from Florence.
Olive oil is chiefly employed as an emollient, both externally and internally. Internally it is sometimes employed as a gentle laxative, and to moderate the action of acrid substances, especially poisons. It has been given as an anthelmintic, either alone or formed into an emulsion with ammonia.
345 Hedge hyssop. 41. GRATIOLA OFFICINALIS, E. GRATIOLA, L. Hedge hyssop.
This plant, when dried, is sometimes employed as a drastic purgative and anthelmintic, given in substance, in a dose of from 20 to 30 grains, or by way of infusion, to the extent of 3 drams. Its use requires caution.
346 Rosemary. 42. ROSMARINUS OFFICINALIS, E. ROSMARINUS, L. D. Rosemary.
The tops of rosemary are used as a stimulant, and form an ingredient in some tinctures. Rosemary owes its stimulating powers to its essential oil, which is very similar to camphor.
347 Volatile oil of rosemary. Official Preparations. a. OLEUM VOLATILE ROSMARINI OFFICINALIS, E. OLEUM ROSMARINI, L. Volatile oil of rosemary.
This oil, like most of the other volatile oils of aromatic plants, is obtained by distilling the plant with a sufficient quantity of water to prevent burning, and separating the oil that floats on the surface of the distilled liquor, by means of a funnel with a long capillary tube.
Oil of rosemary is seldom employed alone, but it may be given in a dose of a few drops as a stimulant.
348 Spirit of rosemary. b. SPIRITUS ROSMARINI OFFICINALIS, E. SPIRITUS ROSMARINI, L. Spirit of rosemary.
Made by distilling 2 pounds, or, according to the
London college, a pound and a half, of rosemary tops, with a gallon of diluted alcohol, and a sufficient quantity of water to prevent burning, distilling off a gallon.
Chiefly employed to form some compound tinctures, or as an external stimulant, in which way it is commonly used under the name of Hungary water.
43. SALVIA OFFICINALIS, E. SALVIA, L. D. Sage. Sage leaves.
An infusion of sage leaves is sometimes employed as a refreshing drink in fevers, and has been recommended as a tonic in nervous debilities and dyspepsia. It forms a good substitute for Chinese tea.
349 44. VERONICA BECABUNGA. BECABUNGA, L. D. Brooklime. See BOTANY, p. 84.
A common succulent plant that has been recommended as an excellent antiscorbutic.
Order 3. TRIGYNIA.
45. PIPER NIGRUM. Black pepper. 351 Black pepper. This is brought from the East Indies, being cultivated chiefly in Java and Malabar. White pepper is the same fruit, with the black bark taken off.
Pepper is one of the most heating spices, and is said sometimes to act violently on the kidneys, so as when taken in large quantities to excite nephritis. It is not frequently given internally as a stimulant, especially in the form of powder. A few grains of white pepper swallowed whole, are recommended by some practitioners, as a remedy in the debility of the digestive organs.
46. PIPER CUBEBA. CUBEBA, L. Cubebs. 352 Cubebs.
These are scarcely to be distinguished by the eye from common pepper, except in being furnished with a long slender stalk. They are brought from Java. In stimulating properties they resemble pepper, but are much weaker, and are seldom used.
47. PIPER LONGUM. Long pepper. 353 Long pepper.
Long pepper appears in small round grains, disposed spirally in a long cylindrical head. It is extremely pungent, and has a kind of saltish taste. It is employed chiefly as an ingredient in an aromatic electuary and tincture.
CLASS III. TRIANDRIA. Order I. MONOGYNIA.
48. VALERIANA OFFICINALIS, E. VALERIANA SYLVESTRIS, L. D. Valerian root. 354 Valerian root.
This root consists of a number of strings or fibres, of a pale brownish colour, proceeding from a common stock, and matted together. It has a very strong, unpleasant smell, and a warm, bitterish, acrid taste. It imparts its smell to water distilled from it, and most of its properties may be imparted to alcohol. Valerian grows commonly in Britain, and the best is that which grows in high, dry situations. The roots should be taken up in autumn or winter.
Valerian is a valuable antispasmodic, and is properly ranked among the most powerful of that class of remedies. It has been found efficacious in epilepsy, in which it should be given in substance, in large doses, to the extent
History of Simple and Official Medicines. extent of a dram or two several times a day. It is useful in hysteria, and in cases of great nervous sensibility. It is sometimes united with cinchona in the form of an electuary. The usual dose is from 15 to 30 grains. Its unpleasant flavour is most effectually concealed by the addition of a little mace.
Official Preparations.
355 Tincture of a. TINCTURA VALERIANI, L. Tincture of valerian.
This is made by digesting four ounces of valerian root in coarse powder in two pints of proof spirit for eight days, with a gentle heat.
This tincture is given in the same cases in which valerian is useful in substance, in a dose of from two to four drams; but it is not so efficacious as the powder, or the following tincture.
b. TINCTURA VALERIANI AMMONIATA, L. D. Ammoniated tincture of valerian.
Made by digesting for eight days, in a closely covered vessel, four ounces of powdered valerian root in two pints of compound spirit of ammonia.
This is perhaps the best form in which valerian can be given, as its antispasmodic virtues are much improved by the addition of ammonia. Dose a dram or two, which is best taken in water a little warmed.
356 Resinous extract of wild valerian. c. EXTRACTUM VALERIANI SYLVESTRIS RESINOSUM, D. Resinous extract of wild valerian.
This extract is made by digesting for four days a pound of powdered valerian in four pounds of rectified spirit of wine; then pouring off the tincture, and boiling the residuum in 12 pounds of water to two pounds. The two liquors are to be strained separately; the decoction is to be boiled, and the tincture distilled, till both are sufficiently thick, and they are then to be mixed together.
Of the effects of this extract we have had no experience; but we believe an extract made by inspissating the ammoniated tincture, has been given with success in the form of pills.
357 Saffron. 49. CROCUS SATIVUS, E. CROCUS, L. D. Saffron.
Saffron is made from the stigmata of the above species of the crocus, which is cultivated for that purpose in some parts of England, especially in Essex. Saffron is also brought from abroad, but that of our own produce is considered as the best. See BOTANY, p. 100.
Official Preparations.
358 Syrup of saffron. a. SYRUPUS CROCI, L. Syrup of saffron.
This is made by infusing an ounce of saffron in a pint of boiling distilled water for 12 hours, and boiling the strained infusion with a sufficient quantity of double refined sugar to form a syrup.
Syrup of saffron is chiefly used as a pleasant addition to draughts and juleps, to which it imparts a fine yellow colour.
359 Tincture of saffron. b. TINCTURA CROCI, E. Tincture of saffron.
Made by digesting an ounce of English saffron cut
into shreds, in 15 ounces of diluted alcohol for seven days, and straining the tincture.
By some practitioners this is considered as a good remedy in chronic weakness, and is given in the dose of a table spoonful undiluted, every morning.
360 50. IRIS FLORENTINA, E. IRIS, L. Florentine orris.
This is brought from Italy in white, flattish, knotty pieces, that are very difficult to break or powder. It has an agreeable fragrant smell, and a slightly bitter taste. It is employed chiefly as a perfume.
361 51. IRIS PSEUDACORUS, E. IRIS, D. Water flag. Water flag. See BOTANY, p. 100.
Order 2. DIGYNIA.
362 52. SACCHARUM OFFICINARUM, E. L. SAC. CHARUM NON PURIFICATUM, E. L. SAC. CHARUM RUBRUM, D. Brown sugar. SAC. CHARUM PURIFICATUM, L. D. SACCHARUM PURISSIMUM, E. Refined sugar.
On the chemical properties of sugar, see CHEMISTRY. Brown sugar is sometimes employed as a gentle laxative, especially in clysters. Refined sugar is used chiefly in making syrups and conserves, and in giving an agreeable taste.
Official Preparation.
364 a. SYRUPUS SIMPLEX, E. Simple syrup. Simple syrup.
Made by dissolving 15 parts of double refined sugar in 8 of water, by a gentle heat.
365 53. AVENA SATIVA, E. AVENA, L. Oats. Oats.
Oats are employed in medicine chiefly to form gruel, which is made either from groats or oatmeal, and is an useful diluent in febrile and inflammatory affections, and is also used in clysters as an emollient. Poultices are sometimes made of oatmeal, mixed with other substances according to the nature of the case.
366 54. TRITICUM { AESTIVUM, D. } Common wheat. { HIBERNUM, L. } Common wheat. FARINA. Flour. AMYLUM. Starch.
Flour and starch are sometimes used as emollients, especially the latter, in the form of clysters or troches, in cases of diarrhoea, dysentery, &c.
Official Preparations.
368 a. MUCILAGO AMYLI, E. L. Mucilage of starch. Mucilage of starch.
Made by triturating half an ounce of starch with one pound of water, and then boiling the liquor till it be sufficiently thick.
369 b. TROCHISCI AMYLI, L. Troches of starch. Troches of starch.
Composed of an ounce and a half of starch, six drams of extract of liquorice, half an ounce of powdered Florentine orris root, and one pound and a half of double refined sugar, made into a mass for troches, with mucilage of gum tragacanth.
These troches are employed as demulcents, to allay the irritation of tickling coughs.
55. HORDEUM.
55. HORDEUM DISTICHON, E. D. HORDEUM, L. Common barley.
Common barley freed from the husks, and formed into what is called pearl barley, is used in medicine as an emollient in the form of decoction, or barley water.
Official Preparations.
a. DECOCTUM HORDEI DISTICHI, E. DECOCTUM HORDEI, L. Decoction of barley.
The making of barley water requires more nicety than is usually supposed. The following is the method directed in the Edinburgh Pharmacopœia.
Take of pearl barley two ounces; water five pounds. First wash off the mealy part which adheres to the barley with some cold water; then extract the colouring matter by boiling it a little with about half a pound of water. Throw this decoction away, and put the barley thus purified into five pounds of boiling water, which is to be boiled down to one-half, and strain the decoction.
b. DECOCTUM HORDEI COMPOSITUM, L. Compound decoction of barley.
Made by boiling two pints of the decoction of barley, two ounces of sliced figs, half an ounce of liquorice root sliced and bruised, two ounces of stoned raisins, in one pint of distilled water, boiled to two pints and strained.
These decoctions may be used as common drink, in pneumonia, and similar affections of the breast.
CLASS IV. TETRANDRIA. Order I. MONOGYNIA.
56. PENEA SARCOCOLLA, SARCOCOLLA, L. Sarcocol. See CHEMISTRY, No 2493.
57. RUBIA TINCTORUM, E. RUBIA, L. D. Madder root.
This root has been long reputed a specific in uterine obstructions, but we believe without any good foundation. It is recommended in the atrophy of children, given in substance, in doses of a scruple or half a dram several times a-day. Its property of tinging the bones of animals has been already mentioned.
58. DORSTENIA CONTRAYERVA, E. CONTRAYERVA, L. Contrayerva root.
The root of this plant is knotty, an inch or two long, about half an inch thick, of a reddish brown colour externally, and pale within. From all sides of it there shoot out long, rough, slender fibres, generally loaded with knots. It has a peculiar kind of aromatic smell, and its taste is somewhat astringent and bitterish, with a light sweetish kind of acrimony, when chewed for a considerable time. The fibres have little or no taste or smell, therefore the tuberous parts alone should be chosen.
This plant is perennial, and grows in South America and some of the Caribbee islands.
Contrayerva has been employed as a stimulant diaphoretic, in typhus fever, given in substance, in a dose
of from 30 to 40 grains; and a decoction of it, used as a gargle, has been recommended in putrid sore throat.
Official Preparation.
a. PULVIS CONTRAYERVÆ COMPOSITUS, L. Compound powder of contrayerva.
This is made by mixing together five ounces of powdered contrayerva, and one pound and a half of powder of crabs claws. Dose about a dram, repeated every three or four hours.
CLASS V. PENTANDRIA. Order I. MONOGYNIA.
59. ANCHUSA TINCTORIA, E. ANCHUSA, D. Alkanet root.
This root is employed merely to give colour to an ointment.
60. SPIGELIA MARYLANDICA, E. SPIGELIA, L. D. Carolina pink root.
From 10 to 20 grains of the root of this plant have been given twice a-day to children between 2 and 12 years of age, when troubled with worms. It generally operates as a purgative; but when it does not produce this effect in a sufficient degree, proper doses of rhubarb, jalap, or calomel, should be given with it. As the spigelia may be easily overdosed, and in that case produces alarming symptoms, it should perhaps be erased from the catalogue of vermifuge medicines, of which there is a sufficient number without it, that are at least equally efficacious, and much safer in their operation.
61. MENYANTHES TRIFOLIATA, E. TRIFOLIUM PALUDOSUM, L. D. Marsh trefoil.
This plant operates by purging and vomiting, in a dose of a dram. It has been recommended in fevers and intermittents, but is seldom employed.
62. CONVOLVULUS SCAMMONIA, E. SCAMMONIA, L. D. Scammony.
This is a gum resin which is brought from Syria, Myria, and Cappadocia. The roots of this plant, which are very long and thick, when fresh contain a milky juice. To obtain this, the earth is removed from the upper part of the roots, and the tops of these are cut obliquely off. The milky juice which flows out, is collected in a small vessel sunk in the earth at the lower end of the cut. Each root furnishes only a few drams, but it is collected from several vessels, and dried in the sun. This is the true and unadulterated scammony. It is light, of a dark gray colour, but becomes of a whitish yellow when touched with the wet finger, is shining in its fracture, has a peculiar nauseous smell, and bitter acrid taste, and forms with water a greenish milky fluid, without any remarkable sediment. In this state of purity it seldom reaches us, but is commonly mixed with the expressed juice of the root, and even of the stalks and leaves, and often with flour, sand, or earth. The best to be met with in the shops comes from Aleppo, in light spongy masses, having a heavy disagreeable smell; friable, and easily powdered; of a shining ash colour, verging to black; when powdered of
History of Simple and Official Medicines. a. Dr. D'... 2388.
of a light gray or whitish colour. An inferior sort is brought from Smyrna in more compact ponderous pieces, not so friable, with less smell, and less easily powdered, of a darker colour, not so resinous, and full of sand and other impurities*. See CHEMISTRY, No 2388.
Scammony is one of the most drastic purgatives, and as such is sometimes given in dropsy, in a dose of from 5 to 15 grains. It is also one of the most common anthelmintics; but in this latter case is generally combined with a mercurial.
Official Preparations.
351 Compound powder of scammony. a. PULVIS SCAMMONII COMPOSITUS, L. E. D. Compound powder of scammony.
The London powder is composed of scammony, hard extract of jalap, of each two ounces; ginger, half an ounce: powdered separately, and then mixed together.
This powder in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia is directed to be composed of scammony, supertartrate of potash, equal parts rubbed together to a fine powder. The Dublin formula directs of scammony and vitriolated vegetable alkali, each two ounces, and ginger half an ounce, powdered separately, and then mixed together.
As the strength of these powders is different, their doses must vary: from 10 to 30 grains of the Edinburgh powder, and from 8 to 15 of the others, may be given for a dose.
352 Compound powder of scammony with aloes. b. PULVIS SCAMMONII COMPOSITUS CUM ALOE, L. Compound powder of scammony with aloes.
This is composed of six drams of scammony, hard extract of jalap, socotorine aloes, of each one ounce and a half, of ginger half an ounce, powdered separately and mixed together.
Dose from 5 to 15 grains.
353 Powder of scammony with calomel. c. PULVIS SCAMMONII CUM CALOMELANE, L. Powder of scammony with calomel.
This is composed of scammony half an ounce, calomel, double refined sugar, of each two drams, powdered separately and then mixed together.
This is well suited to cases of worms, and may be given from 12 to 20 grains.
354 Electuary of scammony. d. ELECTUARUM SCAMMONII, L. D. Electuary of scammony.
Prepared of an ounce and a half of powdered scammony, cloves, ginger, of each six drams, essential oil of caraway half a dram, and syrup of roses or orange peel, a sufficient quantity to form an electuary.
A brisk warm purgative, dose from 15 to 30 grains.
355 Jalap. 63. CONVOLVULUS JALAPA, E. JALAPIUM, L. JALAPA, D. Jalap root.
The botanical and medical history of this simple has been already sufficiently detailed under the article BOTANY, p. 132. It remains here only to notice the
Official Preparations.
a. PULVIS JALAPÆ COMPOSITUS, E. Compound powder of jalap.
This is prepared by grinding together one part of powdered jalap and two parts of supertartrate of potash into a fine powder.
The supertartrate of potash in this preparation is useful chiefly for assisting in reducing the jalap to a finer powder, and thus rendering its operation milder. Dose from half a dram to one dram.
356 Compound powder of jalap. b. EXTRACTUM CONVOLVULI JALAPÆ, E. EXTRACTUM JALAPII, L. EXTRACTUM JALAPÆ, D. Extract of jalap.
This extract, according to the Edinburgh process, is made by digesting one pound of powdered jalap in four pounds of alcohol for four days, pouring off the liquor, and boiling the residuum for 15 minutes in five pounds of distilled water, filtering the decoction while boiling hot through linen. This decoction is to be repeated with the same quantity of water, and both decoctions, when filtered, are to be boiled to the consistency of honey. In the mean time the spirit is to be drawn off from the tincture by distillation, till this also becomes thick, when it is to be mixed with the watery extract, and both evaporated in a bath of boiling water saturated with muriate of soda, till there is formed a mass of a proper consistence for making pills.
This extract is a powerful purgative; it may be given in a dose of from 5 to 15 grains.
358 Tincture of jalap. c. TINCTURA CONVOLVULI JALAPÆ, E. TINCTURA JALAPII, L. TINCTURA JALAPÆ, D. Tincture of jalap.
This tincture is made by digesting three ounces (according to the Edinburgh college) or eight ounces according to the colleges of London and Dublin, of powdered jalap, in 15 ounces (or two pints London, or two pounds Dublin), of diluted alcohol, for seven or eight days, and straining the liquor through paper.
The dose of the Edinburgh tincture may be from three to six drams; that of the others from two to four drams.
359 Thorn apple. 64. DATURA STRAMONIUM, E. STRAMONIUM, D. Thorn apple. See BOTANY, p. 137.
360 Black henbane. 65. HYOSCYAMUS NIGER, E. HYOSCYAMUS, D. Black henbane.
This plant grows commonly on dunghills and uncultivated places in several parts of Britain. It produces large, dark-coloured, woolly, jagged leaves, of a very strong and peculiar smell, sparkling when burnt, as if impregnated with nitre. These leaves are the principal part employed in medicine, acting as a narcotic. The seeds are also employed, and when smoked like tobacco, are said to be an excellent remedy in toothache.
Wherever an anodyne is wanted, and opium disagrees, this herb, and the preparations from it, may be prescribed. It is especially suited to spasmodic and colic affections, and to cases of chronic rheumatism and arthritis.
History of arthritis. Instances are also recorded of its beneficial effects in mania and melancholy; but in the last-mentioned disorders, it has at least as often failed as it has succeeded, and is, on the whole, a doubtful remedy in diseases belonging to the order of vesania. It does not occasion colic, like opium, and forms one of the best substitutes for this expensive narcotic. Given in large doses, it produces great debility, delirium, remarkable dilatation of the pupils of the eyes, convulsions, and death. It is usually given in the form of extract, but the leaves are sometimes applied fresh by way of cataplasm to scirrhous tumors and cancerous ulcers.
Official Preparations.
a. SUCCUS SPISSATUS HYOSCYAMI NIGRI, E. Infused juice of hennbane.
This is made by bruising the fresh leaves, and putting them into a hempen bag, in which they are strongly compressed till the juice is extracted. This is evaporated in flat vessels heated with boiling water, saturated with muriate of soda, till it becomes of the consistency of thick honey; and after the mass has become cold, it is put into glazed earthen vessels sprinkled with alcohol, and closely covered.
Dose from two grains to 15 or 20, on extraordinary occasions; but if these large doses occasion unpleasant effects, as headache, vertigo, vomiting, or purging, the medicine must be discontinued.
b. TINCTURA HYOSCYAMI NIGRI, E. Tincture of hennbane.
Made by digesting one ounce of the dried leaves of hennbane in eight ounces of diluted alcohol for seven days, and straining. Dose from half a dram to a dram.
66. NICOTIANA TABACUM, E. NICOTIANA, L. D. Tobacco leaves. See BOTANY, p. 137.
Besides its ordinary narcotic virtues, the smoke of tobacco thrown up the bowels by way of clyster, has proved an effectual remedy in obstinate colic.
Official Preparations.
a. VINUM NICOTIANÆ TABACI, E. Tobacco wine.
Made by macerating one ounce of the dried leaves of tobacco in one pound of Spanish white wine for seven days, and straining the liquor.
This has been sometimes employed as a diuretic. Dose from 30 to 60 drops.
67. CHIRONIA CENTAURIUM, E. CENTAURIUM MINUS, L. D. Leather centaury.
A strong bitter, sometimes employed as a tonic in the form of an infusion of the tops.
68. STRYCHNOS NUX VOMICA. Nux vomica. The kernel.
The taste of this kernel is extremely bitter; it has little or no smell, and is so hard, that it cannot be reduced into powder by beating.
This nut is a very powerful narcotic, inducing even death by its sedative power, as, on dissection, no marks of inflammation, or local affection, are to be discovered in the stomach.
As a narcotic, it has scarcely been used, though it has been recommended in mania, epilepsy, hysteria, &c. It has been given in dysentery and intermittent fever, in a dose of five grains twice a day; but it does not possess any superior medicinal powers.
69. CAPSICUM ANNUUM, E. PIPER INDICUM, L. D. Capsicum. Indian or Cayenne pepper. See BOTANY, p. 138.
It has been given with manifest advantage in cases of gouty dyspepsia, in some hydropic affections joined with paralytic symptoms, and in the advanced and sinking stage of typhus and the malignant endemic fever of the West Indies; also in the malignant sore throat, in which it has a good effect, both when taken into the stomach, and when used as a gargle. Bergius relates, that he prescribed the seeds with succus in obstinate agues. Of the dried and pulverized capsules, the dose, internally, is from one to three grains. In the advanced stage of the yellow fever, double the last mentioned quantity has been given at a time. The gargle is prepared by macerating the powder first in warm vinegar, and afterwards adding a proper quantity of hot water, and continuing the maceration for a sufficient length of time. The proportions, two drams of the capsicum to half a pound of each menstruum.
70. SOLANUM DULCAMARA. DULCAMARA, D. Bitter sweet. See BOTANY, p. 138.
71. ATROPA BELLADONNA, E. BELLADONNA, D. Deadly nightshade. See BOTANY, p. 138.
The whole plant is poisonous, and the berries, from their beautiful appearance, have sometimes proved fatal to children. The symptoms excited are, a dryness of the mouth, a trembling of the tongue, a very distressing thirst, a difficulty of swallowing, fruitless efforts to vomit, and great anxiety about the precordia. Delirium then comes on, with gnashing of the teeth, and convulsions. The pupil remains dilated, and is not sensible even to the stimulus of light. The face becomes tumid, and of a dark red colour. The jaws are frequently locked. Inflammation attacks the oesophagus, stomach, and intestines, sometimes extending to the mesentery, lungs, and liver, accompanied with violent pains in the abdomen. The stomach is very infensible to stimulus, and the peristaltic motion of the intestines is destroyed. General relaxation, palsy, especially of the lower extremities, convulsions, vertigo, blindness, coma, and death succeed. The body soon putrefies, swells, and becomes marked with livid spots; blood flows from the nose, mouth, and ears, and the stench is insufferable. On dissection the blood is found to be fluid, the intestines are inflated and inflamed, or eroded and gangrenous. The best method of cure is to excite vomiting as soon as possible, by emetics, and tickling the fauces; to evacuate the bowels by purgatives and clysters, and to give largely, vinegar, honey, milk and oil. In some children who recovered by this treatment, the delirium was succeeded by a profound sopor, accompanied with subultus tendinum; the face and hands became pale and cold, and the pulse small, hard, and quick. Their recovery was slow, and the blindness continued a considerable time, but at last went off.
A medicine capable of producing such powerful effects, demands the utmost caution on the part of the prescriber. He should begin with the smallest doses, increasing them very gradually to a double, triple, or quadruple quantity (in which cases the intervals between the repetitions of the doses should be proportionably lengthened) and desisting as soon as dryness or stricture of the throat, or much diarrhoea, or great languor, with sickness and vomiting, or vertigo, and dimness of sight, come on.
It is best employed in substance, beginning with a grain for adults, and an eighth or a fourth of a grain for children.
It has been employed in a great variety of cases, as, 1. In several febrile diseases; in obstinate intermittents; and in the plague. 2. In inflammations; the gout. 3. In comatose diseases; in palsy, and loss of speech from apoplexy. 4. In spasmodic diseases; in chorea, epilepsy, chincough, hydrophobia, melancholy, and mania. 5. In cachectic affections; in dropties, and obstinate jaundice. 6. In local diseases; in amaurosis, ophthalmia, in scirrhus, and cancer.
Official Preparations.
a. SUCCUS SPISSATUS ATROPÆ BELLADONNÆ, E. Inspissated juice of deadly nightshade.
This is made in the same way as the inspissated juice of henbane. See No 391. Dose from one to five grains.
72. CINCHONA OFFICINALIS, E. CINCHONA, L. CORTEX PERUVIANUS. Cinchona bark. Peruvian bark. Jesuits bark.
The account of this valuable remedy already given under Botany, p. 133, and the article CINCHONA, has been so ample, that we shall add nothing to it in this place, but shall immediately proceed to notice the official preparations, referring our readers for further information on the simple, to Percival's Essays, the Synopsis Materie Medicæ, the Theſaurus Medicaminum, and Dr Duncan's Dispensatory.
Official Preparations.
a. INFUSUM CINCHONÆ OFFICINALIS, E. Infusion of cinchona bark.
This is made by infusing an ounce of powdered cinchona bark in a pound of water for 24 hours, and filtering.
Dose from two to four ounces.
b. DECOCTUM CINCHONÆ OFFICINALIS, E. DECOCTUM CORTICIS PERUVIANI, L. D. Decoction of cinchona bark.
Prepared by boiling an ounce of powdered cinchona bark in about a pound and a half of water for 10 minutes, and straining the liquor while hot.
This is scarcely so good a preparation as the infusion. The ordinary dose is three or four ounces.
c. TINCTURA CINCHONÆ OFFICINALIS, E. TINCTURA CORTICIS PERUVIANI, L. D. Tincture of cinchona bark.
Made by digesting four or six ounces of powdered
cinchona bark in about two or two pounds and a half of diluted alcohol for seven or eight days, and straining the liquor through paper.
This is seldom given by itself, being generally added to the decoction or infusion. Dose three or four drams to an ounce.
d. TINCTURA CINCHONÆ COMPOSITA, L. D. Compound tincture of cinchona bark. Huxham's tincture of bark.
This is a very aromatic tincture of bark, made by digesting two ounces of powdered cinchona, from half an ounce to an ounce and a half of dried Seville orange peel, three drams bruised Virginian snake root, a dram of saffron, and two scruples of powdered cochineal, in 20 ounces or two pounds of proof spirit for 14 days, and straining.
Dose two or three drams.
e. TINCTURA CINCHONÆ AMMONIATA, L. Ammoniated tincture of cinchona.
Made by digesting four ounces of powdered cinchona in two pints of compound spirit of ammonia for 10 days in a close vessel.
As a preparation of cinchona bark, this is useless, and as a stimulus it is not preferable to the compound spirit of ammonia by itself.
f. EXTRACTUM CINCHONÆ OFFICINALIS, E. Extract of cinchona bark.
This is made in the same manner as extract of jalap, see No 387.
g. EXTRACTUM CINCHONÆ, L. Extract of bark.
The following is the process of the London college for making this extract.
Take of Peruvian bark, in coarse powder, one pound; distilled water, 12 pints. Boil for an hour or two, and pour off the liquor, which, while hot, will be red and pellucid, but, as it grows cold, will become yellow and turbid. The same quantity of water being again poured on, boil the bark as before, and repeat the boiling until the liquor, on becoming cold, remains clear. Then reduce all these liquors, mixed together and strained, to a proper thickness by evaporation. This extract must be prepared under two forms; one soft, and fit for making pills, and the other hard and pulverizable.
The Dublin college gives separate processes for making their hard and soft extract of cinchona; but they do not materially differ from the above.
All these extracts may be given in the form of pills, in a dose of from 10 to 20 grains, or by way of clyster in the quantity of a dram or two.
73. CINCHONA CARIBBEA, E. Cinchona of the Caribbean isles.
This is a species of cinchona introduced here by Dr Wright. In medical properties it resembles the former, and may be substituted for it.
74. LOBELIA SYPHILITICA, E. Blue cardinal flower. See BOTANY, p. 133.
75. CEPHALIS IPECACUANHA, E. IPECACUANHA, L. D. Ipecacuan root.
A pretty full account of ipecacuan has been already given in the article BOTANY, under Psycotria Emetica, p. 135.
It appears that this drug, or something very similar to the common ipecacuan, is the produce of several vegetables, which are enumerated by Dr Duncan in his Dispensatory.
Ipecacuan is given as an emetic, in full doses of a scruple or 25 grains; as an expectorant, in doses of one grain, repeated every three or four hours; as a diaphoretic, given in combination with opium; and as an antispasmodic, given from three to six grains.
When properly administered, it proves serviceable in the following diseases, viz. in intermittent fevers, a paroxysm of which has often been arrested by giving it as an emetic about an hour before the paroxysm was expected to come on; in continued fevers, given at the commencement as an emetic, and followed by a diaphoretic regimen; in several inflammatory diseases, as rheumatism, given as a diaphoretic; in pneumonia, exhibited to excite and keep up nausea without vomiting; in dysentery, in which it was formerly deemed a specific; in exanthematous diseases, especially where the eruption is disposed to recede; in hemorrhages, given in nauseating doses; in several spasmodic affections, as epilepsy, asthma, dyspnoea, chincough, chronic diarrhoea, hysteria; in mental alienation, as melancholia and mania, given in large doses; in some kinds of dropsy; in jaundice; in amaurosis.
Ipecacuan is best exhibited in substance; but it is often given in the form of a vinous infusion.
Official Preparations.
a. VINUM IPECACUANHÆ. Wine of ipecacuan.
This is made by digesting two ounces of bruised ipecacuan root in about two pounds of Spanish white wine, for about a week, and straining.
This preparation being more palatable than the ipecacuan in substance, is well suited to delicate and squeamish patients. It may be given from an ounce to two ounces.
b. PULVIS IPECACUANHÆ ET OPII, E. PULVIS IPECACUANHÆ COMPOSITUS, L. D. PULVIS DOVERI. Powder of ipecacuan and opium. Compound powder of ipecacuan. Dover's powder.
This powder is prepared by triturating eight parts of crystallized sulphate of potash, with one part of hard dry opium, and one part of powdered ipecacuan, till they are reduced to a very fine powder.
The crystallized salt in this process serves the purpose of reducing the opium and ipecacuan to a state of very minute division, and thus renders them more effectual. This is a valuable diaphoretic, and may be given from 10 to 20 grains; but where a long continued febrile is desired to be kept up, it is better to give 10 or 15 grains at first, and 10 or 5 grains more a few hours after.
76. RHAMNUS CATHARTICUS, E. SPINA CERVINA L. Buckthorn. See BOTANY, p. 139. VOL. XII. Part II.
Official Preparation.
a. SYRUPUS RHAMNI CATHARTICI, E. SYRUPUS SPINÆ CERVINÆ, L. Syrup of buckthorn.
The Edinburgh college directs this to be made with two parts of the depurated juice of ripe buckthorn berries, and one part of double refined sugar, boiled to the consistence of a syrup. The London process is more complex. It directs a gallon of the fresh juice of ripe buckthorn berries, an ounce of bruised ginger, an ounce and a half of powdered pimento, and seven pounds of double refined sugar. The juice is to be set aside for three days, and then strained from the seeds. The ginger and pimento are to be macerated for four hours in a pint of the strained liquor. In the mean time the rest of the juice is to be boiled down to three pints; then the sugar and the pint of juice in which the spices had been macerated, are to be added, and the whole boiled to the consistence of a syrup.
This syrup is a good cathartic, but is seldom given alone, except to children. Dose from six drams to an ounce and a half.
77. VITIS VINIFERA, E. The vine.
The remedies drawn from the vine are wine, grapes, and super-tartrate of potash.
The properties of wine as a stimulant and cordial, have been already mentioned. See No 100. The wines usually employed in medicine are,
Vinum album hispanum, white Spanish wine.
Vinum album rhenanum, Rhenish wine.
Vinum rubrum lusitanum, red Port wine.
The last, besides the stimulating power common to all wines, possesses much astringency, and is therefore better suited to cases of debility.
78. UVÆ PASSÆ. Raisins.
These are chiefly employed as emollients and demulcents.
79. SUPERTARTRAS POTASSÆ. SUPERTARTRIS POTASSÆ. TARTARI CRYSTALLI, L. D. CREMOR TARTARI. Super-tartrate of potash. Crystals of tartar. Cream of tartar.
For the chemical nature of this salt, see CHEMISTRY.
This salt is employed in medicine chiefly as a gentle laxative and refrigerant. As a laxative, it may be given in the dose of from two drams to half an ounce, mixed with syrup or honey, or dissolved in a large quantity of barley water. In the latter way it has been found a good diuretic in dropsies. As a refrigerant, it is given in a diluted solution, sweetened with sugar, or some pleasant syrup.
Official Preparations.
a. TARTRAS POTASSÆ. TARTRIS POTASSÆ, E. KALI TARTARISATUM, L. ALKALI VEGETABILE TARTARISATUM, D. Tartaric acid. Tartarified kali. Tartarified vegetable alkali. Soluble tartar.
This salt is prepared by adding to a solution of super-tartrate of potash, a sufficient quantity of subcarbo-
5 C nate
History of Simple and Official Medicines. nate of potash, to neutralize the excess of tartaric acid. For this purpose it usually requires about one part of the alkaline carbonate to three parts of supertartrate of potash. After neutralization, the liquor is filtered, and set by to crystallize.
This salt forms an excellent cooling purgative, and may be given in doses of from half an ounce to an ounce. It forms a good addition to rhubarb.
417
Tartaric acid and soda. b. TARTRAS POTASSÆ ET SODÆ. TARTRIS POTASSÆ ET SODÆ. E. NATRON TARTARISATUM, L. SAL RUPELLENSIS, D. Tartaric acid and soda. Tartarized natron. Rochelle salt.
Prepared by adding to a solution of supertartrate of potash, a sufficient quantity of carbonate of soda, to neutralize the excess of tartaric acid, filtering the liquor, and crystallizing.
This triple salt is a more agreeable laxative than the former, but is not so strong. Usual dose from one to two ounces.
418
Purest subcarbonate of potash. c. SUBCARBONAS POTASSÆ PURISSIMUS. CARBONAS POTASSÆ PURISSIMUS, E. SAL TARTARI. Purest subcarbonate of potash. Salt of tartar.
Prepared by burning all the tartaric acid from tartar, solution in water, filtration and crystallization.—Similar in its uses with No 313. which see.
419
Sweet violet. 80. VIOLA ODORATA, E. VIOLA, L. D. Sweet violet. See BOTANY, p. 141.
Official Preparations.
420
Syrup of violets. a. SYRUPUS VIOLE ODORATÆ, E. SYRUPUS VIOLE, L. D. Syrup of violets.
Made by macerating one pound or two pounds (L. D.) of the fresh petals of violets, in four pounds or five pints (L.) or six pounds (D.) of boiling water for 24 hours, straining the liquor without expression, and boiling it with a sufficient quantity of double refined sugar, to make a syrup.
A gentle laxative for young children.
421
Red currants. 81. RIBES RUBUM. Red currants.
The fruit of red currants is used as a refrigerant in febrile affections.
422
Black currants. 82. RIBES NIGRUM. Black currants.
Also employed as a refrigerant; and the following preparations form a good domestic palliative in inflammatory affections of the throat, and in tickling coughs.
Official Preparations.
423
Insufflated juice of black currants. a. SUCCUS SPISSATUS RIBIS NIGRI. Insufflated juice of black currants.
This is made by expressing and clarifying the juice of ripe black currants, and then evaporating it in a bath of water with muriate of soda, to a proper consistency.
424
Syrup of black currants. b. SYRUPUS RIBIS NIGRI. Syrup of black currants.
Prepared by boiling the deperated juice of black currants with a sufficient quantity of sugar to make a syrup.
Order 2. DIGYNIA.
83. GENTIANA LUTEA, E. GENTIANA, L. D. Gentian root.
The root of gentian is moderately long, slender, branched, brownish on the outside, of a reddish yellow or gold colour within. It is perennial, a native of the mountainous parts of Germany, &c. whence the shops are generally supplied with the dried roots.
Among the gentian brought to London, some years ago, a root of a different kind was mixed, the use of which occasioned violent disorders, and in some instances, as is said, proved fatal. This root is externally of a paler colour than gentian, and its longitudinal wrinkles finer and closer; on cutting the two roots, the difference is more remarkable, the poisonous root being white without any degree of the yellow tinge which is deep in gentian, nor is its taste bitter, like that of gentian, but mucilaginous.
Gentian root is a strong flavourless bitter; in taste less exceptionable than most of the other common strong bitters, and hence among us most generally made use of. The flavour and aromatic warmth wanting to render it grateful, and acceptable to the stomach, are supplied by additions.
The root of this plant is a valuable substance, very successfully and very generally employed as a stomachic and strengthening medicine. It is particularly useful in various chronic affections connected with debility, such as dyspepsia, diarrhoea, hysteria, chlorosis, droopy. It has also been given with good effect in intermittent fevers, joined with the Peruvian bark; and in convalescences from all fevers. In these and other cases it is combined with aromatics and chalybeates; sometimes with acids; at other times with alkaline salts, especially in dyspeptic and chlorotic affections, as also in certain disorders of the bowels; with absorbents and aromatics in cases of gout.
The use of this bitter, like that of many others, must not, however, be carried too far, as by weakening the energy of the nervous system, it predisposes to palsy and apoplexy.
Official Preparations.
a. INFUSUM GENTIANÆ COMPOSITUM, E. L. D. INFUSUM AMARUM. Compound infusion of gentian. Bitter infusion.
The Edinburgh infusion is made by steeping half an ounce of sliced gentian root, one dram dried peel of Seville oranges, half a dram of coriander seeds bruised, first in four ounces of diluted alcohol for three hours, and then adding one pound of water; macerating without heat for twelve hours, and then straining.
This infusion, according to the London Pharmacopoeia, is made by macerating for an hour in boiling water, twelve ounces by measure, one dram of sliced gentian root, one dram and a half dried orange peel, half an ounce of fresh outer rind of lemons. The Dublin formula directs two drams of bruised gentian root, half an ounce fresh outer rind of lemons, one dram and
History of Simple and Official Medicines. a half of dry orange peel, four ounces of diluted alcohol, and twelve ounces of boiling water; and the infusion is to be made first by alcohol and afterwards with the addition of water, nearly as in the Edinburgh process.
These infusions form a good tonic remedy in debility of the alimentary canal. A glass of them may be given twice or thrice a-day, either alone, or with the addition of some aromatic tonic tincture.
427 Compound tincture of gentian. b. TINCTURA GENTIANÆ COMPOSITA, E. L. TINCTURA AMARA. ELIXIR STOMACHICUM. Compound tincture of gentian. Bitter tincture. Stomachic elixir.
The Edinburgh tincture is prepared by macerating two ounces of sliced and bruised gentian root, an ounce of dried and braised Seville orange peel, half an ounce of bruised canella alba, and half a dram of powdered cochineal, in two pounds and a half of diluted alcohol for seven days. The tincture of the London college is made with two ounces of sliced and bruised gentian, one ounce of dried orange peel, half an ounce lesser cardamom seeds, husked and bruised, digested for eight days in two pints of proof spirit.
These tinctures are seldom given alone, but may be administered in a dose of two or three drams in a glass of water.
428 Compound wine of gentian. c. VINUM GENTIANÆ COMPOSITUM, E. VINUM AMARUM. Compound wine of gentian. Bitter wine.
Prepared of half an ounce of gentian root, one ounce of cinchona bark, two drams of Seville dried orange peel, one dram of canella alba, four ounces diluted alcohol, two pounds and a half of Spanish white wine. The diluted alcohol is first poured on the root and bark sliced and bruised, and after 24 hours adding the wine, then macerating for seven days and straining. Dose from two drams to half an ounce.
429 Extract of gentian. d. EXTRACTUM GENTIANÆ LUTEÆ, E. EXTRACTUM GENTIANÆ, L. D. Extract of gentian.
This is made by evaporating the saturated and strained decoction of the root to a consistency fit for being made into pills, under which form it is frequently prescribed in all those cases in which the infusion and tincture are employed. Dose of this extract from ten grains to half a dram. It is seldom given alone, but generally in combination with aromatic and aloeetic powders, with myrrh, sulphurate of iron, &c.
430 Elm bark. 84. ULMUS CAMPESTRIS, E. ULMUS, L. D. Elm bark.
The inner bark of the elm is frequently employed in cutaneous eruptions, as an alternative, or gentle diaphoretic, in the form of decoction.
Official Preparation.
431 Decoction of elm bark. a. DECOCTUM ULMI, L. Decoction of elm bark.
Made by boiling four ounces of the fresh inner bark of elm bruised, in four pints of water to two, and straining. Dose about four ounces, repeated several times a-day.
This medicine probably does not deserve the reputation it has acquired.
85. ERYNGIUM MARITIMUM. ERYNGIUM, L. 432 Eryngo root. See BOTANY, p. 144.
86. DAUCUS CAROTA, E. DAUCUS SYLVESTRIS, L. D. Wild carrot seed. 433 Carrot.
The seeds are sometimes employed as a carminative, and have been recommended as a diuretic. They are seldom used.
The grated roots of cultivated carrot are frequently applied as a poultice to cancerous and ill-conditioned ulcers.
87. CONIUM MACULATUM, E. CICUTA, L. D. Hemlock. 434 Hemlock. See BOTANY, p. 145.
Hemlock has been employed chiefly in scrofulous and cancerous disorders, both internally and externally, and in many of these cases, with considerable benefit; in other instances, without any sensible relief, even after being continued for a great length of time. Like most propofers of new remedies, Storer has been too profuse in his encomiums on hemlock. It has been found useful in chronic rheumatism, and some cases of gout, where opium disagreed, and in that acutely painful complaint termed tic doloureux; as also in caries of the bones and bad venereal ulcerations. Dr Butter prescribed it with marked success in the hooping-cough, and being less stimulant than opium, and less liable to check expectoration, it generally answers better than the inspissated juice of the poppy, in cases of phthisis pulmonalis. The dried leaves may be given alone in doses of five to 15 grains. With the inspissated juice and powder are joined, according to the nature of the disorder in which they are given, calomel, guaiacum, ammoniacum, &c. In the administration of this, as of all other narcotic medicines, it is proper to begin with the smallest doses, afterwards gradually increasing them to as much as the patients can well bear. In this manner many instances are recorded where astonishing quantities of hemlock have been taken, in cancerous and other painful disorders, without disturbing the constitution. It is a sign that the medicine has been pushed to its utmost length, when it disorders the head, stomach, or bowels. For external use, fomentations, cataplasms, and plasters, are prepared from this vegetable *.
Official Preparation.
88. SUCCUS SPISSATUS CONII MACULATI, E. SUCCUS SPISSATUS CICUTÆ, D. 435 Inspissated juice of hemlock.
This is made by expressing hemlock which is gathered when the flowers are beginning to appear, and allowing the juice to stand six hours until the feces subside, then reducing the decanted juice to dryness in a water bath.
This extract may be given in a dose of two grains, increasing it gradually as long as seems prudent.
88. SIUM NODIFLORUM. SIUM, L. Creeping
Skirret.
Formerly employed as an emmenagogue and lithon-
triptic, but now seldom used.
89. CUMINUM CYMINUM. CUMINUM, L. Cum-
min seed. See BOTANY, p. 146.
Official Preparations.
a. CATAPLASMA CUMINI, L. Cataplasm of cum-
min seed.
This is made of cummin seed one pound; of bay ber-
ries, dried leaves of water germander, virginian snake-
root, each three ounces; cloves one ounce; rubbed to-
gether into a powder, and formed into a cataplasm with
three times their weight of honey.
b. EMPLASTRUM CUMINI, L. Cummin plaster.
This is composed of cummin seeds, carraway seeds,
bay berries, each three ounces; Burgundy pitch three
pounds, and yellow wax three ounces. The pitch and
wax are first melted together, and the other ingredients
in fine powder mixed with them.
Both these preparations are intended for external ap-
plication to the belly, in some disorders of the stomach
and bowels, which require such a stimulus.
90. FERULA ASAFOETIDA, E. ASAFOETIDA,
L. D. Asafoetida. See BOTANY, p. 145, and CHE-
MISTRY, No 2490.
Official Preparations.
a. ASAFOETIDA PURIFICATA. Purified asafoetida.
Asafoetida is purified in the same manner as gum am-
moniac.
b. LAC ASAFOETIDÆ, L. Emulsion of asafoetida.
This is made in the same manner as the emulsion of
gum ammoniac (See No 336.), and is given in similar
doses.
c. TINCTURA FERULÆ ASAFOETIDÆ, E. TINC-
TURA ASAFOETIDÆ, L. D. Tincture of asafoe-
tida.
This tincture is prepared by digesting four ounces of
asafoetida in two pounds and a half (E.), or two pounds
(D.), or two pints (L.), of rectified spirit of wine, for
about a week.
This is a good preparation of asafoetida, and may be
given in doses of from 20 to 60 drops.
d. PILULÆ ASAFOETIDÆ COMPOSITÆ, E. Com-
pound asafoetida pills.
Made by beating together asafoetida, galbanum, and
myrrh, of each eight parts, and one part of rectified oil
of amber, into a mass with simple syrup. Dose 15
grains, or a scruple, three or four times a-day. Chiefly
in hysteria.
e. EMPLASTRUM ASAFOETIDÆ, E. Plaster of asa-
foetida. History of Simple and Official Medicines.
Made by melting together plaster of semivitrified
oxide of lead, asafoetida, of each two parts, and galba-
num and yellow wax, of each one part.
Applied to the belly in hysteria.
91. BURON GALBANUM, E. GALBANUM, L. D. Galbanum.
Galbanum. See CHEMISTRY, No 2494.
Galbanum is employed in similar cases as asafoetida.
It is seldom given alone.
Official Preparations.
a. GALBANUM PURIFICATUM. Strained galbanum. Purified galbanum.
Galbanum is purified by melting it, inclosed in a blad-
der, by the heat of boiling water, and straining it
through linen.
b. TINCTURA GALBANI, L. Tincture of galbanum. Tincture of galbanum.
This is made by digesting two ounces of galbanum,
cut into small pieces, in two pints of proof spirit, for
eight days, with a gentle heat, and straining. Dose from
one to two drams.
c. PILULÆ GALBANI COMPOSITÆ, L. Compound
galbanum pills. Compound galbanum pills.
Prepared of opoponax, myrrh, sagapenum, of each
an ounce, asafoetida half an ounce.
Similar to the asafoetida pills, and given in similar
doses.
92. ANGELICA ARCHANGELICA, E. ANGELI-
CA, L. D. Angelica. Angelica.
An elegant aromatic, but seldom employed.
93. CORIANDRUM SATIVUM, E. CORIANDRUM. Coriander
seeds. See BOTANY, p. 147. Coriander seeds.
94. CARUM CARUI, E. CARUON, L. CARUI, D. Carraway
seeds. See BOTANY, p. 147. Carraway seeds.
Official Preparations.
a. OLEUM VOLATILE CARI CARUI, E. OL. CA-
RUI, L. D. Volatile oil of carraway. Oil of carraway.
Prepared by distillation in the same manner as the oil
of rosemary. A very warm stimulant. Dose two or
three drops.
b. SPIRITUS CARI CARUI, E. SPIRITUS CARUI, L. D. Spirit of carraway. Spirit of carraway.
Prepared by macerating half a pound of bruised car-
raway seeds in eight or nine pounds of proof spirit
for a day or two, and then with the addition of a suf-
ficient quantity of water to prevent burning, distilling
off the spirit.
A good dram, where drams are required, as in flatu-
lent colic. Dose half an ounce to an ounce.
95. PASTINACA OPOPONAX. OPOPONAX, L. Opoponax.
Opoponax.
One of the gum-resins, brought from the East Indies
and the Levant. It possesses properties similar to those
of
History of Simple and Official Medicines. History of galbanum and asafetida, and is usually employed in combination with them.
456 Dill feed. This feed is of a nearly oval shape, convex on one side and flat on the other, of a yellowish colour, of a warm pungent taste, and aromatic smell. Employed sometimes as a carminative.
457 Water of dill. a. AQUA DISTILLATA ANETHI, L. Dill water.
A gallon of water distilled from a pound of bruised dill feeds.
458 Sweet fennel feed. 97. ANETHUM FOENICULUM, E. FOENICULUM, L. D. Sweet fennel feeds. See BOTANY, p. 147.
459 Water of sweet fennel. a. AQUA DISTILLATA FOENICULI DULCIS, L. D. Sweet fennel water.
Prepared as dill water.
460 Oil of fennel. b. OLEUM VOLATILE FOENICULI DULCIS, D. Oil of sweet fennel feeds. Prepared as the oil of rosemary, &c.
461 Parsley. 98. APIUM PETROSELINUM, E. PETROSELINUM, L. Parsley.
The feeds of parsley are carminative, and the root is gently diuretic.
462 Aniseed. 99. PIMPINELLA ANISUM, E. ANISUM, L. D. Aniseeds.
This plant is cultivated in Asia, and in the south of Europe. The feeds have a peculiar grateful smell, and a sweet aromatic taste.
They are gently stimulant, carminative and expectorant.
463 Oil of aniseed. a. OLEUM VOLATILE PIMPINELLÆ ANISI, E. OLEUM VOLATILE ANISI, L. D. Volatile oil of aniseed.
Prepared as the other volatile oils.
This oil freezes at no very low temperature. It is a powerful and grateful stimulant. Dose, a drop or two.
464 Compound spirit of aniseed. b. SPIRITUS ANISI COMPOSITUS, L. Compound spirit of aniseed.
From aniseed and angelica feed, of each half a pound, proof spirit a gallon, and enough water to prevent burning, a gallon of spirit is distilled.
A very agreeable cordial in cases of flatulence.
465 Elder. 100. SAMBUCUS NIGRA, E. SAMBUCUS, L. D. Elder leaves, bark, and berries. See BOTANY, p. 148.
a. SUCCUS SPISSATUS BACCÆ SAMBUCI, L. D. Infused juice of elder leaves.
Prepared in the same way as the juice of black currants. See No 422.
b. UNGUENTUM SAMBUCI, L. UNG. SAMBUCI-NUM, D. Elder ointment.
Prepared by boiling four pounds of elder flowers in three pounds of mutton suet and a pint of olive-oil till they are crisp, and then straining.
101. RHUS TOXICODENDRON, E. Poison oak. 466 Infused juice of elder. 467 Elder ointment.
The leaves of this shrub, which is a native of North America, are very acrid, and have lately been introduced into practice by Dr Alderfon of Hull as a remedy for palsy. Dose half a grain or a grain. In Edinburgh it has been less successful than with Dr Alderfon. See Alderfon's "Essay on the Rhus Toxicodendron," and Duncan's Dispensatory.
102. LINUM USITATISSIMUM, E. LINUM, L. D. Linseed. Common flax. Lintfeed. See BOTANY, p. 149.
a. OLEUM LINI USITATISSIMI, E. Lintfeed oil. 470 Lintfeed oil.
Expressed from the seeds by inclosing them in a hempen bag after beating them in a stone mortar. It should be expressed without heat.
Emollient. Has been given with success in some cases of hæmoptysis, nephritis, colic, and some internal inflammations. Dose an ounce or two, made into an emulsion.
103. LINUM CATHARTICUM, D. Purging flax. See Purging flax. 471 Purging flax.
104. BERBERIS VULGARIS, D. Bar-Berry. 472 Bar-Berry.
The fruit is employed as a refrigerant. See BOTANY, p. 159.
105. ALLIUM SATIVUM, E. L. D. Garlic. 473 See Garlic. BOTANY, p. 156, where a long account is given of its nature and uses.
a. SYRUPUS ALLII, D. Syrup of garlic. 474 Syrup of garlic.
Prepared by macerating a pound of sliced garlic in two pounds of boiling water in a close vessel for 12 hours, and then adding to the strained liquor four pounds of double refined sugar.
106. ALLIUM CEPA, E. CEPA, D. Onion. 475 Onion.
A gentle diuretic when raw, but chiefly used roasted by way of a cataplasm.
107. ALOE FERROLIATA, E. ALOE SOCOTO-RINA, L. D. Aloes. 476 Aloes.
So full an account of the several varieties of aloes and their uses in medicine has been given under BOTANY, p. 158, that it is necessary for us here only to notice its
Official Preparations.
a. PULVIS ALOES CUM CANELLA, L. HIERA PICRA. Powder of aloes with canella.
Prepared of a pound of focotorine aloes, and three pounds of white canella, powdered separately and then mixed together.
A warm stimulant cathartic. Dose 10 grains to 20. Best given in the form of pill.
b. PULVIS ALOETICUS CUM GUAIACO, L. Aloetic powder with guaiacum.
Prepared by mixing together an ounce and a half of powdered focotorine aloes, an ounce of powdered resin of guaiacum, and half an ounce of aromatic powder. Dose as of the preceding.
c. PULVIS ALOETICUS CUM FERRO, L. Aloetic powder with iron.
Prepared of focotorine aloes, an ounce and a half, myrrh two ounces, dry extract of gentian and vitriolated iron, each an ounce, powdered separately, and mixed together.
This is considered as a good emmenagogue in a dose of 15 grains.
d. PILULÆ ALOETICÆ, E. D. PILULÆ ALOES COMPOSITÆ, L. Aloetic pills. Compound pills of aloes.
The Edinburgh aloetic pills are prepared by beating together into a mass equal parts of powdered aloes and soap. Those of the London college are made of an ounce of powdered focotorine aloes, half an ounce of extract of gentian, two scruples of oil of carraway seeds, and enough syrup of ginger to form a mass. The Dublin pills are made of an ounce of Barbadoes aloes, with half an ounce of extract of gentian, and two drams of powdered ginger, formed into a mass with soap jelly.
Any of these compositions forms a good cathartic for sedentary people. Dose 10 to 20 grains.
e. PILULÆ ALOES ET ASAFœTIDÆ, E. Pills of aloes and asafœtida.
Prepared with equal parts of powdered aloes, asafœtida and soap, made into a mass with mucilage of gum arabic.
A good remedy in dyspepsia, especially in females. Dose about 10 grains, twice a-day.
f. PILULÆ ALOES CUM COLOCYNTHIDÆ, E. Pills of aloes with colocynth.
These are formed of focotorine aloes, scammony, each eight parts, colocynth four parts, oil of cloves and sulphate of potash with sulphur, each one part. The aloes, scammony, and salt, are together reduced to powder, and mixed with the colocynth previously beat to a fine powder; then the oil is added, and the mass formed with mucilage of gum arabic.
A powerful purgative, well suited to melancholia and similar diseases. Dose 10 to 20 grains.
g. PILULÆ ALOES ET MYRRHÆ, E. L. PILULÆ RUFÆ. Pills of aloes and myrrh. Rufus's pills.
Prepared of four parts of focotorine aloes, two parts of myrrh, and two parts of saffron (one part L.), made aloes and into a mass with syrup of saffron.
A good laxative and stomachic. Dose 15 or 20 grains.
h. EXTRACTUM ALOES, C. Extract of aloes.
Prepared as extract of gentian.
i. TINCTURA ALOES SOCOTORINÆ, E. TINCTURA ALOES, L. D. Tincture of aloes.
Made by digesting half an ounce of powdered focotorine aloes and an ounce and a half of extract of liquorice, in four ounces of alcohol and a pound of distilled water (E.), or in eight ounces of proof spirit with the same quantity of distilled water (L.), for a few days, with a gentle heat and frequent agitation. Dose about an ounce.
k. TINCTURA ALOES ET MYRRHÆ, E. TINCTURA ALOES COMPOSITA, L. Tincture of aloes and myrrh. Compound tincture of aloes.
This tincture, according to the Edinburgh process, is prepared by first digesting two ounces of powdered myrrh in a pound and a half of alcohol mixed with half a pound of water, for four days; then adding an ounce and a half of powdered focotorine aloes, and an ounce of saffron; digesting for three days longer, and pouring off the tincture. The London tincture is made by digesting three ounces of focotorine aloes and the same quantity of saffron, in two pints of tincture of myrrh, for eight days, and straining it.
These tinctures differ in strength; the Edinburgh tincture may be given in a dose of half an ounce or six drams; the London one in half that quantity.
l. TINCTURA ALOES ÆTHEREA, E. Etherial tincture of aloes.
This tincture is prepared by digesting focotorine aloes, and myrrh powdered, of each an ounce and a half, with an ounce of sliced saffron, in a pound of sulphuric ether with alcohol; first digesting the myrrh alone for four days, then adding the rest, digesting for four days longer, and straining.
More stimulating than the other tinctures. Dose two or three drams.
m. VINUM ALOES SOCOTORINÆ, E. VINUM ALOETICUM, D. VINUM ALOES, L. Wine of focotorine aloes. Aloetic wine. Sacred elixir.
The Edinburgh wine is prepared by digesting an ounce of powdered focotorine aloes, and lesser cardamom seed, and ginger bruised, of each a dram, in two pounds of Spanish white wine, for seven days, with occasional agitation and straining. The Dublin college directs four ounces of powdered focotorine aloes, and two ounces of powdered canella alba, in four pounds of Spanish white wine for fourteen days, with frequent agitation and then filtering. In the London process, the proportions are, eight ounces of powdered aloes,
History of two ounces of powdered canella, six pints of Spanish Simple and white wine, and two pints of proof spirit.
Official Medicines. This appears from long experience to be a medicine of excellent service. The dose as a purgative is from one to two ounces. It may be introduced into the habit, so as to be productive of excellent effects, as an alterant, by giving it in small doses, at proper intervals: thus managed, it does not for a considerable time operate remarkably by stool; but at length proves purgative, and occasions a lax habit of much longer continuance than that produced by other common cathartics.
489 Squill. 108. SCILLA MARITIMA, E. SCILLA, L. D. Squill. See BOTANY Index.
When the root of squill is taken in large doses, it produces a violent vomiting and purging, and sometimes strangury, bloody urine, and inflammation and erosion of the stomach or bowels; in moderate doses it proves emetic, without any further consequence, and in small doses, it is a good expectorant and diuretic. It is chiefly employed as an expectorant in asthma and peripneumony, and as a diuretic in dropsy.
Official Preparations.
490 Dried squill. a. SCILLA MARITIMA EXSICCATA, E. SCILLA EXSICCATA, L. SCILLÆ PREPARATÆ, D. Dried squill.
Squill is dried by first removing its outer coat, then cutting it transversely into thin slices, and drying these with a gentle heat.
The sign of its being properly dried is that it be rendered friable without losing its bitterness and acrimony. This is an excellent mode of preparing squill, where it is to be given in substance. The dose of dried squill, when reduced to powder and given as an expectorant or diuretic, is from one grain to three.
491 Vinegar of squill. b. ACETUM SCILLÆ MARITIMÆ, E. ACETUM SCILLÆ, L. ACETUM SCILLITICUM, D. Vinegar of squill.
This is made by macerating dried squill in vinegar or distilled vinegar, with a proportion of proof spirit. The proportions of the different colleges vary. The Edinburgh college directs two ounces of squill to two pounds and a half of distilled acetic acid, and three ounces of alcohol; that of London a pound of squill, six pints of vinegar, and half a pint of proof spirit; while the Dublin proportions are half a pound of squill, three pounds of vinegar, and four ounces of proof spirit. The squill is first macerated with the vinegar for some days with a gentle heat, then the liquor is expressed, and the spirit added to it. Dose from two drams to half an ounce, chiefly in composition.
492 Syrup of squill. c. SYRUPUS SCILLÆ MARITIMÆ, E. Syrup of squill.
This syrup is made with two pounds of vinegar of squill, and three pounds and a half of double refined sugar, dissolved in a gentle heat.
A good expectorant. Dose from half an ounce to an ounce.
d. OXYMEL SCILLÆ, L. Oxymel of squill.
Prepared by boiling three pounds of clarified honey, with two pints of vinegar of squill in a glass vessel, with a gentle heat, to the consistency of a syrup.
493 This is not so good a preparation as the syrup of squill, and is very apt to produce sickness. Dose three or four drams.
e. CONSERVA SCILLÆ, L. Conserve of squill.
494 Conserve of squill. This is made by beating together in a mortar, an ounce of fresh squill and five ounces of double refined sugar.
A very injudicious and nauseous preparation.
f. TINCTURA SCILLÆ, L. D. Tincture of squill.
495 Tincture of squill. This tincture is prepared by digesting four ounces of fresh dried squill, in two pints, or two pounds, of proof spirit, for seven or eight days, and pouring off the clear liquor.
This is a good preparation of squill, especially when it is intended as a diuretic. Dose twenty or thirty drops.
g. MEL SCILLÆ, L. MEL SCILLITICUM, D. Honey of squill.
496 Honey of squill. Prepared by boiling together in a glass vessel, three pounds of clarified honey and two pints of the tincture of squill, to the consistency of a syrup. Dose, a dram or two.
h. PILULÆ SCILLÆ, L. PILULÆ SCILLITICI, E. D. Squill pills.
497 Squill pills. These, according to the London and Dublin colleges, are to be prepared by beating together a dram of fresh dried squill reduced to powder, three drams of powdered ginger, three drams of soap, and two drams of gum ammoniac, with a sufficient quantity of syrup of ginger, or jelly of soap, to form a mass fit for making pills. In the Edinburgh process a scruple of dried squill, in fine powder, a dram of gum ammoniac, a dram of powdered lesser cardamom seeds, and a dram of extracted liquorice, are beaten into a mass, with simple syrup.
This is a good form of squill, when intended as an expectorant. Dose from 10 to 15 grains.
i. LILIIUM CANDIDUM, L. LILIIUM ALBUM, D. White lily root. See BOTANY, p. 156.
j. ACORUS CALAMUS, E. CALAMUS AROMATICUS, L. Sweet flag. See BOTANY, p. 159.
Order III. TRIGYNIA.
k. COLCHICUM AUTUMNALE, E. COLCHICI, L. D. Colchicum, or meadow saffron. See BOTANY, p. 161.
Official Preparations.
l. SYRUPUS COLCHICI AUTUMNALIS, E. Syrup of colchicum.
500 Colchicum. Prepared by first macerating an ounce of fresh colchicum root, cut into thin slices, in 16 ounces of vinegar,
History of Simple and Official Medicines.
gar, for two days, with occasional agitation, and then boiling the expressed liquor with 26 ounces of double refined sugar into a syrup.
Employed as a diuretic, in a dose of from a dram to an ounce or more.
b. OXYMEL COLCHICI, L. Oxymel of colchicum.
This is made in the same manner as the syrup, only that two pounds of clarified honey are used instead of sugar to the pint of vinegar of colchicum. It is given in similar doses with the former.
112. RUMEX ACETOSA, E. ACETOSA PRA-TENSIS, L. ACETOSA, D. Sorrel. See BOTANY, p. 162.
CLASS VII. HEPTANDRIA. Order I. MONO-GYNIA.
113. ESCULUS HIPPOCASTANUM, E. HIPPOCASTANUM. Horse-chestnut bark and fruit.
The bark of horse-chestnut is a powerful astringent, and has lately been recommended as a substitute for cinchona. It is certainly a good tonic, and may be given in powder from half a dram to a dram; or a dram of the extract of it may be mixed with an ounce of cinnamon water, and given in the dose of a tea spoonful three or four times a day. A strong infusion of it, snuffed up the nose, has long been employed as an errhine.
CLASS VIII. OCTANDRIA. Order I. MONO-GYNIA.
114. AMYRIS ELEMIFERA. ELEM, L. Resin of elemi. See BOTANY, p. 166.; and CHEMISTRY, No 2471.
Official Preparations.
a. UNGUENTUM ELEM, D. UNG. ELEM COMPOSITUM, L. Elemi ointment.
Prepared by first melting a pound of elemi with two pounds of mutton suet, and on removing them from the fire, immediately adding 10 ounces of turpentine, and two ounces of olive oil, and straining the mixture.
A stimulating ointment, in much reputation with some surgeons for cleaning ulcers.
115. AMYRIS GILEADENSIS, E. BALSAMUM GILEADENSE. Balsam or balm of Gilead. See BOTANY, p. 166.
116. DAPHNE MEZEREUM, E. MEZEREUM, L. MEZEREON, D. Mezereon or spurge laurel. See BOTANY, p. 168.
Official Preparations.
a. DECOCTUM DAPHNES MEZEREI, E. Decoction of mezereon.
Prepared by boiling with a gentle heat two drams of the bark of mezereon root, and half an ounce of bruised liquorice root, in three pounds of water to two pounds.
Much recommended as a diaphoretic and stimulant, in rheumatic affections and in cutaneous eruptions. Dose from four to eight ounces twice a-day.
117. POLYGONUM BISTORTA, E. BISTORTA, L. D. Great bistort or snakeweed. See BOTANY, p. 168.
CLASS IX. ENNEANDRIA. Order I. MONO-GYNIA.
118. LAURUS CINNAMOMUM, E. CINNAMOMUM, L. D. Cinnamon. The bark and its essential oil. See BOTANY, p. 170. and 174. See also the article CEYLON.
Official Preparations.
a. AQUA LAURI CINNAMOMI, E. AQUA CINNAMOMI, L. D. Cinnamon water. Barleycinnamon water.
A gallon of water distilled from a pound of bruised cinnamon.
An excellent cordial in a dose of two ounces.
b. SPIRITUS LAURI CINNAMOMI, E. SPIRITUS CINNAMOMI, L. D. Spirit of cinnamon.
A gallon of proof spirit distilled from a pound of bruised cinnamon.
Preferable to the former only where ardent spirits are required.
c. TINCTURA LAURI CINNAMOMI, E. TINCTURA CINNAMOMI, L. D. Tincture of cinnamon.
Made by digesting three ounces, or three ounces and a half of bruised cinnamon, in about two pounds of proof spirit, for about a week.
A better tonic than the spirit, as it contains the astringent as well as aromatic principle of cinnamon. Dose two or three drams.
d. TINCTURA CINNAMOMI COMPOSITA, E. L. TINCTURA AROMATICA, D. Compound tincture of cinnamon. Aromatic tincture.
Made by digesting an ounce (or six drams, L. D.) of bruised cinnamon, an ounce (or two drams, D.) or three drams, L.) of bruised cardamom seeds, two drams of powdered long pepper, (and two drams of powdered ginger, L. D.) in two pounds and a half (or two pounds, D. or two pints, L.) of proof spirit, for seven days.
A very hot tincture, useful in asthenic atony of the stomach. Dose two or three drams.
e. PULVIS AROMATICUS, E. L. D. Aromatic powder. Aromatic powder.
The Edinburgh aromatic powder is prepared of equal parts of cinnamon, lesser cardamom seeds, and ginger, beaten together to a very fine powder. The proportions of the other colleges are cinnamon two ounces, lesser cardamom seeds, ginger and long pepper, of each an ounce. Dose 10 grains to a scruple.
f. ELECTUARUM AROMATICUM, E. D. CON-FECTIO AROMATICA, L. Aromatic electuary or confection. Cordial confection.
The Edinburgh electuary is made by mixing one part of aromatic powder with two parts of syrup of orange peel. That of the Dublin college is prepared by mixing three ounces of conserve of orange peel with half an ounce of powdered cinnamon, half an ounce of powdered nutmeg, two drams of powdered ginger, and two drams of saffron, with an ounce of double refined sugar, and beating them together with a sufficient quantity of syrup of orange peel into an electuary. The London confection is made by first macerating half a pound of zedoary in coarse powder, and half a pound of saffron, in three pints of water for 24 hours, pressing out the liquor, and evaporating it to a pint and a half, and adding 16 ounces of compound powder of crabs claws, of cinnamon and nutmeg each two ounces, cloves an ounce, lesser cardamom feeds half an ounce, all in fine powder, and two pounds of double refined sugar, so as to form an electuary.
Of these compositions, the first is the best. Dose a scruple to half a dram.
119. LAURUS CASSIA, E. CASSIA LIGNEA, D. Cassia bark. See BOTANY, p. 173.
This is commonly employed instead of cinnamon, and though not so delicate, is as efficacious as that expensive drug. The buds of cassia are, we believe, stronger than the bark.
Official Preparation.
a. AQUA LAURI CASSIÆ, E. Cassia water.
Distilled like cinnamon water, for which it is commonly substituted.
120. LAURUS CAMPHORA, E. The camphor tree. CAMPHORA, L. D. Camphor or Camphire. See BOTANY, page 170. and 174; and CHEMISTRY, N° 2441. See also the article CAMPHORA.
Internally camphor is administered as a diaphoretic in typhoid fevers, in rheumatism, in low eruptive fevers, in a dose of from five to 20 grains; and as an antispasmodic in hiccup, hysteria, epilepsy, and in mania and melancholia, especially in that maniacal affection that sometimes takes place in lying in women. It is applied externally in cases of gangrene, to discuss indolent tumors, and to disperse collections of milk in the breasts of women who are weaning their infants.
Official Preparations.
a. EMULSIO CAMPHORATA, E. Camphorated emulsion.
Prepared by first beating together two drams of blanched sweet almonds, and a dram of double refined sugar, then rubbing with these a scruple of camphor, and gradually adding six ounces of water to make an emulsion. Dose two or three ounces.
b. MISTURA CAMPHORATA, L. Camphorated mixture.
Made by rubbing a dram of camphor, first with a little rectified spirit of wine, and then with half an ounce of double refined sugar, and adding gradually a pint of boiling distilled water, and straining off the clear liquor.
VOL. XII. Part II.
Scarcely so active as the foregoing. Dose much the same.
c. TINCTURA CAMPHORÆ, E. SPIRITUS CAMPHORATUS, L. D. Tincture of camphor. Camphorated spirit.
A solution of camphor in rectified spirit. The several colleges direct very different proportions, viz. the Edinburgh an ounce, or two or three ounces, of camphor, to a pound of alcohol; the London four ounces to two pints; and the Dublin college half an ounce to eight ounces.
d. OLEUM CAMPHORATUM, E. Camphorated oil.
A solution of camphor in oil olive, in the proportion of half an ounce of the former to two ounces of the latter, made by triturating them together in a glass or marble mortar.
e. LINIMENTUM CAMPHORÆ COMPOSITUM, L. LINIMENTUM CAMPHORÆ, D. Compound liniment of camphor.
Made by first mixing six ounces of water of pure ammonia (L.), or 10 ounces of water of carbonated ammonia (D.), with 16 ounces (or two pounds, D.) of spirit of lavender, and distilling off the spirit from a glass retort; then dissolving in the distilled spirit two ounces (L.) or three ounces (D.) of camphor.
These three last are intended for external application in the cases above mentioned, and the last is the most stimulating.
121. LAURUS NOBILIS, E. LAURUS, L. Bay. Bay. See BOTANY, p. 171, and 172.
The leaves, berries, and expressed oil of the berries, are employed in medicine.
122. LAURUS SASSAFRAS, E. SASSAFRAS, L. Sassafras. D. Sassafras wood, root, and bark. See BOTANY, p. 173.
Employed chiefly as a gentle diaphoretic or alterative in cutaneous eruptions, by way of decoction or infusion.
Official Preparation.
a. OLEUM VOLATILE LAURI SASSAFRAS, E. OLEUM SASSAFRAS, L. Oil of sassafras.
Distilled as the other volatile oils.
Order 2. TRIGYNIA.
123. RHEUM PALMATUM, E. RHABARBARUM, L. D. Rhubarb. See BOTANY, p. 175.
Official Preparations.
a. INFUSUM RHEI PALMATI, E. Infusion of rhubarb.
Made by macerating half an ounce of bruised rhubarb in eight ounces of boiling water for 12 hours; then adding an ounce of spirit of cinnamon, and straining. Dose half an ounce to an ounce and a half.
b. VINUM RHEI PALMATI, E. VINUM RHABARBI, L. Rhubarb wine.
5 D
The
The Edinburgh wine is prepared by infusing two ounces of sliced rhubarb and a dram of bruised canella alba in 15 ounces of Spanish white wine, and two ounces of diluted alcohol, for seven days, and straining through paper. The London formula directs two ounces and a half of sliced rhubarb, half an ounce of bruised lesser cardamom seeds, and two drams of saffron, to be digested in two pints of Spanish white wine, and half a pint of proof spirit, for 10 days.
The Edinburgh wine is the stronger, and may be given in the dose of an ounce. Dose of the London, about an ounce and a half, or a small wine glass full.
c. TINCTURA RHEI PALMATI, E. TINCTURA RHABARBARI, L. D. Tincture of rhubarb.
Prepared by digesting three ounces (E.) or two ounces (L. D.) of sliced rhubarb, half an ounce (E.) or two drams (L. D.) of bruised cardamom seeds, (and two drams of saffron L. D.) in two pounds and a half (E.) or two pounds (D.) or two pints (L.) of proof spirit, for about a week, and straining.
As a purgative, this may be given in the dose of an ounce; as a stomachic from two to four drams.
d. TINCTURA RHABARBARI COMPOSITA, L. Compound tincture of rhubarb.
Prepared of two ounces of sliced rhubarb, half an ounce of bruised liquorice root, two drams of powdered ginger, and two drams of saffron, digested for 14 days in 12 ounces of proof spirit mixed with a pint of distilled water.
Uses and doses as of the preceding.
e. TINCTURA RHEI ET ALOES, E. Tincture of rhubarb and aloes.
Made by digesting 10 drams of sliced rhubarb, six drams of powdered flocotrine aloes, and half an ounce of bruised cardamom seeds, in two pounds and a half of diluted alcohol, for seven days.
Dose half an ounce to an ounce.
f. TINCTURA RHEI ET GENTIANÆ, E. Tincture of rhubarb and gentian.
Made by digesting two ounces of sliced rhubarb, and half an ounce of sliced gentian root, in two pounds and a half of diluted alcohol, for seven days, and straining.
A good stomachic. Dose two or three drams.
CLASS X. DECANDRIA. Order 1. MONOGENIA.
124. MYROXYLON PERUVIFERUM, E. BALSAMUM PERUVIANUM, L. D. Balsam of Peru. See BOTANY, p. 182, and CHEMISTRY, No 2484.
Official Preparation.
a. TINCTURA BALSAMI PERUVIANI, L. Tincture of balsam of Peru.
Made by digesting four ounces of balsam of Peru in tincture of a pint of rectified spirit of wine till the balsam is dissolved.
Dose half a dram to a dram and a half as a stimulant.
125. TOLUIFERA BALSAMUM, E. BALSAMUM TOLUTANUM, L. D. Balsam of Tolu. See BOTANY, p. 182, and CHEMISTRY, No 2483.
Official Preparations.
a. TINCTURA TOLUIFERÆ BALSAMI, E. TINCTURA BALSAMI TOLUTANI, L. D. Tincture of balsam of Tolu.
Made by digesting an ounce, or an ounce and a half (D.), of balsam of Tolu, in a pound, or a pint (L.), of alcohol, till the balsam is dissolved.
This is the best form of employing this balsam, and it may be given mixed with honey, or, as in the following preparation, with syrup. Dose, half a dram to two drams as an expectorant or stimulant.
b. SYRUPUS TOLUIFERÆ BALSAMI, L. SYRUPUS TOLUTANUS, L. Syrup of balsam of Tolu, or balsamic syrup.
The Edinburgh college direct this syrup to be prepared by mixing an ounce of the above tincture with two pounds of common syrup. The London process is to boil eight ounces of balsam of Tolu with three pints of distilled water for two hours, strain the liquor, and boil it with a sufficient quantity of double refined sugar to make a syrup. The Edinburgh formula produces both a cheaper and a stronger syrup.
126. CASSIA FISTULA, E. CASSIA FISTULARIS, L. D. Cassia fruit. See BOTANY, p. 181.
Official Preparations.
a. ELECTUARUM CASSIÆ FISTULÆ, E. ELECTUARUM CASSIÆ, L. D. Electuary of cassia.
This is prepared of four parts (E.), or half a pound (L.), of the pulp of cassia; one part (E.), or an ounce (L.), of the pulp of tamarinds; one part (E.), or two ounces (L.), of manna; and four parts or half a pound of syrup of damask roses. The manna is first dissolved in the syrup by a gentle heat, the pulps are then added, and the whole evaporated to the consistence of an electuary.
A gentle laxative. Dose two or three drams.
127. CASSIA SENNA, E. SENNA, L. D. Senna leaves. See Woodville, Lewis, and Duncan (c).
Official
(c) This volume is now drawing very near a close, and it is indispensable that the present article should not extend beyond it. It is therefore necessary that in the remaining part of the materia medica, we should be extremely concise, and should omit all the natural history, and much of the medical history, of the simple articles. Fortunately, in many cases, these circumstances have been anticipated under botany; and where this has not been the
Official Preparations.
a. INFUSUM SENNÆ SIMPLEX, L. Simple infusion of senna.
Prepared by macerating an ounce and a half of senna, and a dram of powdered ginger, in a pint of boiling water, for an hour, in a covered vessel. Dose about two or three ounces.
b. INFUSUM SENNÆ TARTARISATUM, L. Tartarized infusion of senna.
Instead of ginger, half an ounce of bruised coriander seeds and two drams of crystals of tartar are here added. Dose as of the above.
c. INFUSUM TAMARINDI CUM SENNA, E. Infusion of tamarinds with senna.
Prepared by macerating an ounce of preserved tamarinds, a dram (or two, three, &c. drams) of senna, half a dram of bruised coriander seeds, and half an ounce of brown sugar, in eight ounces of boiling water, for four hours, in a glass vessel.
An excellent laxative. Dose from two to four ounces, according to the quantity of senna.
d. TINCTURA SENNÆ COMPOSITA, E. TINCTURA SENNÆ, L. D. Compound tincture of senna.
The Edinburgh tincture is made by digesting two ounces of senna, an ounce of bruised jalap root, and half an ounce of bruised coriander seeds, in three pounds and a half of diluted alcohol, for seven days, straining the tincture, and adding four ounces of double-refined sugar. The London and Dublin tinctures are made by digesting a pound of senna, an ounce and a half of bruised caraway seeds, half an ounce of bruised cardamom seeds, and 16 ounces of stoned raisins, in a gallon or nine pounds (D.) of proof spirit, for 14 days. Dose half an ounce to an ounce and a half.
e. ELECTUARUM CASSIÆ SENNÆ, E. ELECTUARUM SENNÆ, L. D. Electuary of senna. Le-nitive electuary.
The Edinburgh and London electuaries are composed of eight ounces of powdered senna, four ounces of powdered coriander seeds, three ounces of liquorice root, half a pound or a pound of figs, half a pound of pulp of tamarinds, half a pound of pulp of prunes (and half a pound of pulp of cassia (L.)), and two pounds and a half of double refined sugar. That of Dublin is made of four ounces of powdered senna, a pound of pulp of French prunes, two ounces of pulp of tamarinds, a pound and a half of molasses, and two drams of essential oil of caraway. Dose about half an ounce.
f. EXTRACTUM CASSIÆ SENNÆ, E. EXTRACTUM SENNÆ, L. D. Extract of senna.
Made like other extracts that have been mentioned. Dose 10 to 30 grains. Not much used.
g. PULVIS SENNÆ COMPOSITUS, L. Compound powder of senna.
Composed of senna, crystals of tartar, each two ounces, scammony half an ounce, and ginger two drams. Dose two or three scruples.
128. HÆMATOXYLON CAMPECHIANUM, E. HÆMATOXYLON, L. D. LIGNUM CAMPECHENSE. Logwood. See BOTANY, p. 183.
Official Preparation.
a. EXTRACTUM HÆMATOXYLI, L. Extract of logwood.
Made by boiling logwood in successive portions of water, and evaporating the mixed liquors to a proper consistence. Dose a scruple to two scruples.
129. SWIETENIA MAHAGONI, E. Mahogany tree bark.
130. SWIETENIA FEBRIFUGA, E. Febrifuge swietenia bark.
These barks are good tonics, and may be used instead of the cinchona.
131. GUAIAÇUM OFFICINALE, E. GUAIAÇUM, L. D. Guaiacum wood, bark and resin. See BOTANY, p. 181; and for an excellent account of the nature and chemical properties of the resin, see Phil. Trans. for 1806. p. 89.
Official Preparations.
a. DECOCTUM GUAIAÇI COMPOSITUM, E. Compound decoction of guaiacum.
Made by boiling three ounces of guaiacum raspings, and two ounces of stoned resins, in ten pounds of water to five pounds; adding towards the end, of sliced sassafras and bruised liquorice root, each an ounce.
Given as a diet drink in cutaneous eruptions and rheumatism, to the extent of a pint in the day.
b. TINCTURA GUAIAÇI OFFICINALIS, E. Tincture of guaiacum.
Made by digesting a pound of powdered resin of guaiacum in two pounds and a half of alcohol for ten days, and filtering.
A good diaphoretic. Dose, two or three drams mixed with honey or syrup.
c. TINCTURA GUAIAÇI AMMONIATA, E. TINCTURA GUAIAÇI VOLATILIS, D. TINCTURA GUAIAÇI, L. Ammoniated tincture of guaiacum.
History of Simple and Official Medicines. This is made by digesting four ounces of powdered resin of guaiacum in about one pound and a half of ammoniated alcohol for seven days (three days L.), and filtering.
More stimulant than the last. Dose one or two drams.
559 Rue. 132. RUTA GRAVEOLENS, E. RUTA, L. D. Rue. See BOTANY, p. 182.
Official Preparations.
560 Volatile oil of rue. a. OLEUM VOLATILE RUTÆ, D. Volatile oil of rue.
Distilled as other volatile oils. Used chiefly as an anthelmintic. Dose from three to six drops.
561 Extract of rue. b. EXTRACTUM RUTÆ GRAVEOLENTIS, E. EXTRACTUM RUTÆ, L. D. Extract of rue.
Made like other watery extracts. Dose about one scruple.
562 Simarouba. 133. QUASSIA SIMARUBA, E. SIMAROUBA, L. D. Simarouba, or mountain damson bark.
Used as a tonic in dysentery, obstinate diarrhoea, indigestion, and intermittent fevers. Dose about a dram in substance, or two drams in the form of decoction, which is the better mode of exhibition.
563 Quassia. 134. QUASSIA EXCELSA, E. QUASSIA, L. Quassia wood, bark, and root.
A strong bitter, and good tonic, generally given by way of infusion, in the proportion of one to two drams to a pint of water.
564 Yellow-flowered rhododendron. 135. RHODODENDRON CHRYSANTHUM, E. Yellow-flowered rhododendron. See BOTANY, p. 184, and Duncan's Dispensatory.
565 Whortleberry. 136. ARBUTUS UVA URSI, E. UVA URSI, L. D. Whortleberry. See BOTANY, p. 184.
566 Storax. 137. STYRAX OFFICINALE, E. STYRAX, L. STYRAX CALAMITA, D. Storax. See BOTANY, p. 184, and CHEMISTRY, No 2481.
Official Preparation.
567 Purified storax. a. STYRAX PURIFICATA, L. D. Purified storax.
Storax is purified by dissolving it in rectified spirit, straining the solution, and reducing it to a proper thickness by a gentle heat.
Employed chiefly as an ingredient in a tincture to be mentioned immediately.
568 Benzoin. 138. STYRAX BENZOIN, E. BENZOIE, L. BENZOINUM, D. Benzoin or benjamin. See BOTANY, p. 184, and CHEMISTRY, No 2480.
Official Preparations.
569 Compound tincture of benzoin. a. TINCTURA BENZOES COMPOSITA, E. L. BALSAMUM TRAUMATICUM. Compound tincture of benzoin. Traumatic vulnerary, or friars balsam.
Prepared by digesting three ounces of powdered ben-
zoin (two ounces of strained storax, L.) an ounce of balsam of Tolu, and half an ounce of powdered flocotrine aloes, in two pounds of alcohol, for seven days (or three days, L.), and straining.
This tincture forms a good expectorant, made into an emulsion with honey; and it has been long, though perhaps undeservedly, celebrated, as an external application to wounds.
570 b. ACIDUM BENZOICUM, E. SAL BENZOINI, D. FLORES BENZOES, L. Benzoic acid. Salt acid of benzoin. Flowers of benjamin.
The Edinburgh process for obtaining this acid is, to triturate 24 ounces of benzoin with eight ounces of carbonate of soda; to boil this mixture in 16 pounds of water, constantly stirring, straining the decoction; repeat the boiling with six pounds of more water, straining, mixing the two decoctions, and evaporating till only two pounds remain, filtering again, and dropping into the fluid diluted sulphuric acid as long as there is any precipitation; then dissolving the precipitated acid in boiling water, straining the solution through linen, and setting it aside to crystallize; and, lastly, washing the crystals with cold water, and drying them.
For other methods of procuring this acid, and for an account of its chemical properties, see CHEMISTRY, No 714 et seq.
Benzoic acid is employed as an expectorant, in a dose of a grain or two.
571 139. COPAIFERA OFFICINALIS, E. BALSAMUM COPAIVA, L. BALSAMUM COPAIBA, D. Balsam of COPAIVA. See BOTANY, p. 185.
Order 2. DIGYNIA.
572 140. DIANTHUS CARYOPHYLLUS, E. CARYOPHYLLUM RUBRUM, L. D. Clove julyflower. Clove julyflower. See BOTANY, p. 196.
Official Preparations.
573 a. SYRUPUS DIANTHE CARYOPHYLLÆ, E. SYRUPUS CARYOPHYLLI RUBRI, L. Syrup of clove julyflower. Syrup of clove julyflower.
Made by macerating a pound or two of the petals of clove julyflowers fresh gathered, and freed from the heels, in four pounds or six pints of boiling water for 12 hours in a glass vessel, straining the infusion, and adding of double refined sugar, seven pounds, or as much as is sufficient to form a syrup.
Order 4. PENTAGYNIA.
574 141. OXALIS ACETOSELLA, L. LUJULA, L. ACETOSELLA, D. Wood forrel. See BOTANY, p. 187.
Official Preparations.
575 a. CONSERVA ACETOSELLÆ, D. Conserve of wood forrel. Conserve of wood forrel.
Made by beating the leaves of wood forrel in a marble mortar with a wooden pestle, first by themselves, and then with three times their weight of double refined sugar, till they are thoroughly combined.
CLASS XI. DODECANDRIA. Order 1. MONO-
GYNIA.
576 142. ASARUM EUROPEUM, E. ASARUM, L.
Asarabacca. See BOTANY, p. 190.
Official Preparations.
577 a. PULVIS ASARI COMPOSITUS, E. L. D. Com-
Compound powder of asarabacca.
Prepared according to the London and Dublin pro-
cesses, of equal parts of asarabacca, sweet marjoram,
Syrian herb mastic, and lavender, dried and reduced
together to a fine powder. In the Edinburgh formula
there are used three parts of asarabacca, one of mar-
joram, and one of lavender.
Used as an ermine.
578 143. CANELLA ALBA, E. L. D. See BOTANY,
White can- p. 190.
CLASS XII. ICOSANDRIA. Order 1. MONO-
GYNIA.
579 144. EUGENIA CARYOPHYLLATA. CARYO-
Clove. PHYLLUS AROMATICUS, E. CARYOPHYL-
LA AROMATICA, D. Clove tree, and its essen-
tial oil. See Woodville's Botany, and Duncan's Dis-
pensatory.
580 145. MYRTUS PIMENTA, E. PIMENTO, L. D.
Pimento. Pimenta, Jamaica pepper, or allspice. See BOTANY,
p. 194.
Official Preparations.
581 a. AQUA MYRTÆ PIMENTÆ, E. AQUA PI-
Pimento water. MENTO, L. Pimento water.
A gallon of water distilled from half a pound of pi-
mento. Dose, a small wine glass full.
582 b. OLEUM VOLATILE MYRTI PIMENTÆ, E. Vol-
Volatile oil of pimento. tile oil of pimento.
Distilled as other volatile oils. Given as a stimulus
in a dose of two or three drops.
583 c. SPIRITUS MYRTI PIMENTÆ, E. SPIRITUS
Spirit of pimento. PIMENTO, L. D. Spirit of pimento.
A gallon of proof spirit distilled from half a pound
of bruised pimento. Dose about an ounce.
584 146. PUNICA GRANATUM, E. GRANATUM,
Pomegra- L. D. Pomegranate. See BOTANY, p. 195.
585 147. EUCALYPTUS RESINIFERA. KINO, E. L. D.
Kino. See Duncan's Dispensatory.
Official Preparation.
586 a. TINCTURA KINO, E. D. Tincture of kino.
Prepared by digesting two ounces of powdered kino
in a pound and a half of diluted alcohol, for seven days,
and filtering. Dose from one dram to three, as an af-
tringent.
148. AMYGDALUS COMMUNIS, E. AMYGDALÆ
LÆ DULCES, L. D. AMYGDALÆ AMARÆ, L. Sweet and bitter almonds. See BOTANY, p. 195.
Official Preparations.
587 a. OLEUM AMYGDALI COMMUNIS, E. OLEUM
Sweet and bitter al- AMYGDALARUM, L. D. Oil of almonds.
Expressed in the usual manner. Given as an emol-
lient, ad libitum.
588 b. EMULSIO AMYGDALÆ COMMUNIS, E. LAC
Oil of al- AMYGDALÆ VEL AMYGDALARUM, L. D. Almond emulsion.
Made by beating an ounce of blanched sweet al-
monds, or an ounce and a half, either by themselves, or
with half an ounce of double refined sugar, and gradu-
ally pouring on them two pounds and a half or two pints
of distilled water, to form an emulsion.
A grateful demulcent, that may be drunk in any
quantity.
589 149. PRUNUS DOMESTICA, E. L. D. Prunes.
Prunes.
590 150. PRUNUS SPINOSA. PRUNUS SYLVESTRIS, L. Sloes.
Employed as an aftringent.
Official Preparation.
591 a. CONSERVA PRUNI SYLVESTRIS, L. Conserve of
flosses. Conserve of flosses.
Made by mixing any quantity of the pulp of flosses,
obtained by boiling them in water till they are soft,
and subsequent expression, with three times its weight
of double refined sugar.
Order 4. PENTAGYNIA.
592 151. PYRUS CYDONIA. CYDONIA MALUS, L. Quince
Quince feeds. See BOTANY, p. 197.
Official Preparation.
593 a. MUCILAGO SEMINUM CYDONII MALI, L. Mu-
cilage of quince feed.
Made by boiling one dram of quince feeds in eight
ounces of distilled water, with a slow fire for 10
minutes, and then squeezing the mucilage through
linen.
Order 5. POLYGYNIA.
594 152. ROSA GALlica, E. ROSA RUBRA, L. D. Red rose
Red rose buds. See BOTANY, p. 198.
Official Preparations.
595 a. INFUSUM ROSÆ GALLICÆ, E. INFUSUM
Infusion of ROSÆ, L. INFUSUM ROSARUM, D. Infu- roses.
Prepared by infusing one ounce of the dried petals of
red
History of Simple and Official Medicines. red roses, in about two pounds and a half of boiling water, in a glass or unglazed earthen vessel, till cold, then adding about half a dram of sulphuric acid, and about two ounces of double refined sugar.
A pleasant refrigerant and gentle astringent, given internally in hemorrhages, and much employed as a gargle.
b. SYRUPUS ROSÆ GALLICÆ, E. Syrup of red roses.
Made by macerating seven ounces of the dried petals of red roses in five pounds of boiling water for 12 hours, straining the liquor, and adding six pounds of double refined sugar to make a syrup.
c. MEL ROSÆ, L. D. Honey of roses.
Made by macerating four ounces of dried petals of red rose buds in three pints of boiling distilled water, for six hours, then straining the liquor, and boiling it with five pounds of clarified honey to the consistence of a syrup.
d. CONSERVA ROSÆ RUBRÆ, L. CONSERVA ROSÆ, D. Conserve of roses.
Made by beating the fresh petals of red roses with three times their weight of double refined sugar till they are thoroughly mixed.
153. ROSA DAMASCENA, L. D. ROSA CENTIFOLIA, E. The damask rose. See BOTANY, p. 198.
Official Preparations.
a. AQUA ROSÆ CENTIFOLIE, E. AQUA ROSÆ, L. D. Rose water.
A gallon of water distilled from six pounds of the fresh petals of damask roses.
Chiefly employed as a perfume.
b. SYRUPUS ROSÆ CENTIFOLIE, E. SYRUPUS ROSÆ, L. Syrup of damask roses.
Made by macerating one pound (E.) or seven ounces (L.) of the fresh petals of damask roses, in four pounds or four pints of boiling distilled water, and adding to the strained liquor three pounds (E.) or six pounds (L.) of double refined sugar, to make a syrup.
154. ROSA CANINA, E. CYNOSBATUS, L. Hips. See BOTANY, p. 198.
Official Preparation.
a. CONSERVA ROSÆ CANINÆ, E. CONSERVA CYNOSBATI, L. Conserve of hips.
Made by beating any quantity of the pulp of ripe hips with three times its weight of double refined sugar.
155. RUBUS IDÆUS, L. D. Raspberry. See BOTANY, p. 198.
Official Preparation.
a. SYRUPUS FRUCTUS RUBI IDÆI, L. Syrup of raspberry juice.
Made by boiling the juice of raspberry with a sufficient quantity of double refined sugar to make a syrup.
156. TORMENTILLA ERECTA, E. TORMENTILLA, L. D. Tormentil root. See BOTANY, p. 199.
157. POTENTILLA REPTANS. PENTAPHYL-
LUM, L. Common cinquefoil. See BOTANY, p. 199.
158. GEUM URBANUM. Avena or herb bennet. See BOTANY, p. 199, and the "Practical Synopsis." This is considered as a good substitute for cinchona.
CLASS XIII. POLYANDRIA. Order I. MONOGYNIA.
159. PAPAVER RHOEAS. PAPAVER ERRATICUM, L. Common red poppy. See BOTANY, p. 204.
Official Preparation.
a. SYRUPUS PAPAVERIS ERRATICI, L. Syrup of red poppy.
Four pounds of the fresh flowers of red poppy are gradually mixed with four pints and a half of boiling distilled water in a water bath, constantly stirring them; they are then suffered to macerate for 12 hours, the juice is pressed out and boiled with double refined sugar into a syrup.
Generally added to narcotic draughts, juleps, &c.
160. PAPAVER SOMNIFERUM, E. PAPAVER ALBUM, L. D. White poppy. Opium. See BOTANY, p. 204.
To dilate on any article, however important, is now out of our power; we must therefore, besides the above reference, refer our readers for the best accounts of opium, to Dr Crumpe's "Inquiry," Dr Duncan's Dispensatory, the "Practical Synopsis," and Thefaurus Medicaminum.
Official Preparations.
a. OPIUM PURIFICATUM, L. D. Purified opium.
A pound of opium, cut into small pieces, is digested with 12 pints of proof spirit, with a gentle heat, till as much as possible of the opium is dissolved. The tincture is then filtered and distilled to a consistence proper for making into pills or beating to powder.
Purified opium is commonly considered as rather weaker than crude opium; two grains of the softer mass, and one grain and a half of the harder, being an ordinary dose.
b. PULVIS OPIATUS, E. L. Opiate powder.
By the London process this is formed by mixing together a dram of hard purified opium in powder, and nine drams of burnt and prepared hartshorn. The Edinburgh powder is prepared of one part of opium, and nine parts of prepared carbonate of lime, rubbed together to a very fine powder.
Ten grains of these powders contain one grain of opium; but the Edinburgh powder is rather the stronger.
History of Simple and Official Medicines. They are useful when it is required to administer opium in very small doses.
c. PILULÆ OPII, L. PILULÆ OPIATÆ, E.
615 Opium pills. Opiate or thebaic pills.
The London pills are prepared of two drams of hard purified opium in powder, and one ounce of extract of liquorice, beaten together till they are perfectly united. The Edinburgh pills are formed of one part of opium, and seven of extract of liquorice, softened separately with diluted alcohol, beaten into a pulp and mixed, and then beaten with two parts of pounded Jamaica pepper into an uniform mass.
The London pills contain two grains of opium, and the Edinburgh one grain, in 10 of the mass.
616 Extract of opium. a. EXTRACTUM OPII, D. Extract of opium.
Prepared by dissolving two ounces of purified opium in one pound of boiling water, straining the liquor, and adding, while warm, one pound of cold distilled water, exposing to the air for two days, filtering again, and evaporating to the proper consistence of an extract.
617 Troches of liquorice with opium. c. TROCHISCI GLYCYRRHIZÆ CUM OPIO, E. TROCHISCI GLYCYRRHIZÆ COMPOSITI, D. Troches of liquorice with opium. Compound troches of liquorice.
The Edinburgh troches are formed by triturating two drams of opium, with half an ounce of tincture of tolu; then added by degrees five ounces of extract of liquorice, softened in warm water, and eight ounces of common syrup; and lastly, five ounces of powdered gum arabic, and drying the mass till it is of a consistence to form troches, weighing ten grains each. The Dublin formula directs two drams of purified opium to be triturated with a dram of balsam of Peru, and three drams of tincture of myrrh, till they are intimately mixed; then to be added two drams of tincture of tolu, and nine ounces of extract of liquorice, softened in warm water; when the whole is to be well beaten together, and, with the addition of five ounces of powdered gum arabic, formed into troches, weighing ten grains each.
These troches are intended to allay irritation in tickling coughs. About seven and a half of the Edinburgh, and six of the Dublin troches, contain about one grain of opium.
618 Opiate electuary. f. ELECTUARUM OPIATUM, E. CONFECTION OPIATA, L. Opiate electuary. Opiate confection.
The Edinburgh electuary is formed by mixing together six ounces of aromatic powder, three ounces of finely powdered snakeroot, half an ounce of opium, diffused in a sufficient quantity of Spanish white wine, and one pound of the syrup of ginger. The London confection is prepared of six drams of hard purified opium in powder; of long pepper, ginger, and carraway seeds powdered, each two ounces; and syrup of white poppy boiled to the consistence of honey, three times the weight of the other ingredients. The opium is first mixed with the syrup, then the other powders added, and the whole intimately blended.
These are intended as stimulating compositions of
opium. Thirty-six grains of the London, and 43 of the Edinburgh preparation, contain about one grain of opium.
g. ELECTUARUM MIMOSÆ CATECHU, E. ELECTUARUM CATECHU COMPOSITUM, D. ELECTUARY CONFECTIO JAPONICA. Electuary of catechu. Japanese confection.
These electuaries are prepared of four ounces of extract of catechu powdered, three ounces powdered kino, one ounce of cinnamon, and the same of nutmeg in powder, one dram and a half of opium, diffused in Spanish white wine, and two pounds and a quarter of syrup of red roses boiled to the consistence of honey (E.); or 14 ounces of syrup of ginger, and the same of the syrup of orange peel, boiled to the consistence of honey (D.).
Powerful astringents, given in diarrhoeas. Ten scruples contain about one grain of opium, and the usual dose is a tea spoonful frequently repeated.
h. TINCTURA OPII, E. L. D. TINCTURA THEBAICA. Tincture of opium. Thebaic tincture. Liquid laudanum.
The Edinburgh and Dublin tinctures are made by digesting two ounces of opium in two pounds of diluted alcohol, 14 days, and filtering. The London tincture is made by digesting ten drams of powdered purified opium in a pint of proof spirit for ten days.
These tinctures are considered as of nearly equal strength. Dose as narcotics, 25 or 30 drops; as antispasmodics, they are, like the solid opium, given in much larger doses.
i. TINCTURA OPII CAMPHORATA, L. D. ELIXIR PAREGORICUM. Camphorated tincture of opium. Paregoric elixir.
Prepared by digesting one dram of hard purified opium, one dram of flowers of benzoin, two scruples of camphor, and one dram of essential oil of aniseeds, in two pints of proof spirit, for ten days.
Half an ounce of this tincture contains about one grain of opium. Usual dose about one dram or two.
j. TINCTURA OPII AMMONIATA, E. OLIM ELIXIR PAREGORICUM, E. Ammoniated tincture of opium. Ammoniated tincture of opium.
Made by digesting three drams of benzoic acid, three drams of sliced saffron, two drams of opium, and half a dram of volatile oil of aniseeds, in ten ounces of ammoniated alcohol, seven days, in a close vessel.
An excellent antispasmodic, stronger than the last. Dose about one dram.
k. SYRUPUS OPII, D. Syrup of opium. Syrup of opium.
Made by dissolving 48 grains of extract of opium in three pounds of boiling water, and adding a sufficient quantity of double refined sugar to make a syrup.
An excellent narcotic for children. According to Dr Duncan, an ounce of it contains about two grains and a half of opium.
m. SYRUPUS PAPAVERIS SOMNIFERI, E. SYRUPUS PAPAVERIS ALBI, L. Syrup of white poppies. Syrup of white poppies.
The Edinburgh syrup is made by macerating two pounds
pounds of sliced white poppy heads, freed from the seeds, in 30 pounds of boiling distilled water for 12 hours, boiling it to a third, and pressing out the liquor, which is again boiled to one half, strained, and formed into a syrup with four pounds of double refined sugar. The proportions in the London process are, three pounds and a half of poppy heads, eight gallons of water, and six pounds of sugar.
A weak narcotic, not so certain as the last syrup.
161. CISTUS CRETICUS, LADANUM, L. Ladanum. See CHEMISTRY, No 2466.
Official Preparation.
a. EMPLASTRUM LADANI COMPOSITUM, L. Compound ladanum plaster.
Formed of three ounces of ladanum, one ounce of frankincense, powdered cinnamon and expressed oil of mace, each half an ounce, and one dram of essential oil of mint.
A warm stimulating plaster.
Order 3. TRIGYNIA.
162. DELPHINIUM STAPHISAGRIA. STAPHISAGRIA, L. D. Stavesacre.
Employed as an external application against vermin.
163. ACONITUM NEOMONTANUM. ACONITUM NAEPELLUS, E. ACONITUM, L. D. Blue monkhood, or aconite. See Duncan's Dispensatory.
Official Preparations.
a. SUCCUS SEISSATUS ACONITI NAEPELLI, E. Infused juice of aconite.
Made from the fresh leaves of aconite in the usual manner. Dose from half a grain to three grains, twice or thrice a day.
Order 4. TETRAGYNIA.
164. WINTERA AROMATICA, E. Winter's bark. Similar to canella alba.
Order 6. POLYGYNIA.
165. HELLEBORUS NIGER, E. L. D. MELAMPodium. Black hellebores. See BOTANY, p. 210.
Official Preparation.
a. TINCTURA HELLEBORI NIGRI, E. L. D. Tincture of black hellebores.
Prepared by digesting four ounces of black hellebores, and about half a dram of powdered cochineal, in two pounds and a half (E.), or two pints (L.), or two pounds (D.), of diluted alcohol, for about a week.
Much celebrated as an emmenagogue. Dose about a tea spoonful.
166. HELLEBORUS FOETIDUS. HELLEBORASTER, L. Stinking hellebores. See BOTANY, p. 210.
CLASS XIV. DIDYNAMIA. Order 1. GYMNOSPERMIA.
167. HYSSOPUS OFFICINALIS, E. HYSSOPUS, D. Hyssop. See BOTANY, p. 216.
168. MENTHA VIRIDIS. MENTHA SATIVA, L. D. Spearmint. See BOTANY, p. 217.
Official Preparations.
a. AQUA MENTHÆ SATIVÆ, L. D. Mint water.
A gallon of water distilled from a pound and a half of mint.
b. OLEUM VOLATILE MENTHÆ SATIVÆ, L. D. Volatile oil of mint.
Distilled as other volatile oils.
c. SPIRITUS MENTHÆ SATIVÆ, L. Spirit of mint.
A gallon of spirit distilled from a pound and a half of mint.
169. MENTHA PIPERITA, E. MENTHA PIPERITIS, L. D. Peppermint. See BOTANY, p. 217.
Official Preparations.
a. AQUA MENTHÆ PIPERITÆ, E. AQUA MENTHÆ PIPERITIDIS, L. Peppermint water.
b. OLEUM VOLATILE MENTHÆ PIPERITÆ vel PIPERITIDIS, E. L. D. Oil of peppermint.
c. SPIRITUS MENTHÆ PIPERITÆ vel PIPERITIDIS, E. L. Spirit of peppermint.
All these are prepared in the same manner as similar preparations of mint, possess similar properties, but rather stronger. Dose of the water, a wine glass full; of the oil, a drop or two; of the spirit, about an ounce.
170. MENTHA PULEGIUM, E. PULEGIUM, L. D. Pennyroyal. See BOTANY, p. 217.
Official Preparations.
a. AQUA MENTHÆ PULEGII, E. AQUA PULEGII, L. D. Pennyroyal water.
b. OLEUM VOLATILE MENTHÆ PULEGII, E. OLEUM PULEGII, L. D. Oil of pennyroyal.
c. SPIRITUS MENTHÆ PULEGII, E. SPIRITUS PULEGII, L. Spirit of pennyroyal.
Distilled in the same manner, and possessing similar properties with the preparations of mint.
171. LAVANDULA SPICA, E. LAVENDULA, L. D. Lavender flowers. See BOTANY, p. 216.
Official Preparations.
a. OLEUM VOLATILE LAVANDULÆ SPICÆ, E. OLEUM LAVENDULÆ, L. D. Oil of lavender.
History of Simple and Official Medicines. LEUM VOLATILE LAVENDULÆ. Volatile oil of lavender.
643 Spirit of lavender. Distilled as other volatile oils.
b. SPIRITUS LAVANDULÆ SPICÆ, E. SPIRITUS LAVENDULÆ, L. D. Spirit of lavender.
Two pounds of fresh flowering spikes of lavender to eight pounds of alcohol, and seven pounds drawn off, (E.) A pound and a half of lavender to a gallon (L.) or nine pounds (D.) of proof spirit, and five pints (L.) or five pounds (D.) drawn off.
A powerful stimulant, seldom employed internally, except in the following preparation.
649 Compound tincture of lavender. c. SPIRITUS LAVANDULÆ SPICÆ COMPOSITUS, E. SPIRITUS LAVENDULÆ COMPOSITUS, L. TINCTURA LAVENDULÆ COMPOSITA, D. Compound spirit of lavender. Compound tincture of lavender.
Made by digesting an ounce (or half an ounce, L. D.) of bruised cinnamon, half an ounce of bruised nutmegs, (two drams of bruised cloves, E.) and three drams (or an ounce L.) of red sanders shavings, in three pounds (or three pints L.) of spirit of lavender, and a pound (or a pint L.) of spirit of rosemary, for about a week.
An excellent cordial in faintness or nausea. Dose from 20 drops to a dram.
650 Syrian herb mastich. 172. TEUCRIUM MARUM. MARUM SYRIACUM, L. D. Syrian herb mastich. See BOTANY, p. 216.
651 Water germander. 173. TEUCRIUM SCORDIUM. SCORDIUM, L. Water germander. See BOTANY, p. 216.
652 White horehound. 176. MARRUBIUM VULGARE, E. L. D. White horehound. See BOTANY, p. 218.
653 Origanum. 177. ORIGANUM VULGARE. ORIGANUM, L. D. Origanum, or wild marjoram. See BOTANY, p. 218.
Official Preparation.
654 Oil of origanum. a. OLEUM ORIGANI, L. D. Oil of origanum. Distilled as other volatile oils. Much used in tooth-ach.
655 Sweet marjoram. 178. ORIGANUM MAJORANA, E. MAJORANA, L. D. Sweet marjoram. See BOTANY, p. 219.
656 Balm. 179. MELISSA OFFICINALIS, E. MELISSA, L. Balm. See BOTANY, p. 219.
Order 2. ANGIOSPERMIA.
657 Foxglove. 180. DIGITALIS PURPUREA, E. DIGITALIS, L. D. Foxglove. See BOTANY, p. 221. See also Withering on Foxglove, Duncan's Dispensatory, the Practical Synopsis, and the Theſaurus Medicaminum.
Dose of the digitalis in substance about one grain, gradually increased.
Official Preparations.
658 Infusion of foxglove. a. INFUSUM DIGITALIS PURPUREÆ, D. Infusion of foxglove.
VOL. XII. Part II.
Made by macerating a dram of the dried leaves of foxglove in eight ounces of boiling water, with an ounce of spirit of cinnamon, for four hours, and filtering.
Used principally in dropical complaints. Dose half an ounce, or one ounce, twice a-day.
b. TINCTURA DIGITALIS PURPUREÆ, E. Tincture of foxglove.
Prepared by digesting an ounce of the dried leaves of foxglove in eight ounces of diluted alcohol, for seven days, and straining through paper.
Much recommended in hæmoptysis, and the early stages of consumption, to diminish the frequency of the pulse. Dose from 10 to 20 drops, twice or thrice a day, gradually and cautiously increased.
CLASS XV. TETRADYNAMIA. Order 1. SILICULOSÆ.
181. COCHLEARIA OFFICINALIS, E. COCHLEARIA, D. COCHLEARIA HORTENSIS, L. Garden scurvy-grafs. See BOTANY, p. 225.
Official Preparation.
a. SUCCUS COCHLEARIE COMPOSITUS, E. L. Compound juice of scurvy-grafs.
According to the Edinburgh process, this is prepared by mixing juice of scurvy-grafs, juice of water cresses, both fresh gathered, and juice of Seville oranges, of each two pounds, with half a pound of spirit of nutmeg; and after the feces have subsided, straining the liquor. The London preparation is composed of two pints of juice of scurvy-grafs, one pint of the juice of brooklime, and the same of that of water cresses, and 20 ounces by measure of Seville orange juice, mixed and strained as before.
A celebrated remedy in the scurvy, and cutaneous eruptions. Dose from one to four ounces, twice or thrice a-day.
182. COCHLEARIA ARMORACIA, E. RAPHANUS RUSTICANUS, L. D. Horse-radish root. See BOTANY, p. 226.
Official Preparation.
a. SPIRITUS RAPHANI COMPOSITUS, L. D. Compound spirit of horse-radish.
Two gallons or 18 pounds (D.) of proof spirit distilled from fresh horse-radish root, and dried Seville orange peel, of each two pounds; fresh garden scurvy-grafs four pounds, and bruised nutmegs an ounce.
Formerly much celebrated as an antiscorbutic, and stimulant. Dose from half an ounce to an ounce.
Order 2. SILICULOSÆ.
183. CARDAMINE PRATENSIS, E. CARDAMINE, L. Ladies smock. See BOTANY, p. 226.
183. SINAPIS ALBA, E. SINAPIS, D. White mustard seed.
184. SINAPIS NIGRA, E. SINAPIS, L. Common mustard seed. See BOTANY, p. 228.
667 a. CATAPLASMA SINAPEOS, L. CATAPLASMA SINAPIUM, D. Mustard cataplasms.
Prepared of equal parts of powdered mustard and crumb of bread, made into a proper consistence with vinegar.
An excellent external stimulant application, in the low stage of acute diseases, and in other cases where slight external inflammation is indicated.
668 185. SISYMERIUM NASTURTIIUM, E. NASTURTIIUM AQUATICUM, L. D. Water cresses. See BOTANY, p. 226.
669 186. TAMARINDUS INDICA, E. TAMARINDUS, L. D. Tamarinds. See BOTANY, p. 231.
670 187. MALVASYLVESTRIS, E. MALVA, L. Common mallow. See BOTANY, p. 233.
671 a. DECOCTUM PRO ENEMATE, L. Decoction for clysters.
Made by boiling one ounce of the dried leaves of mallow, and one ounce and a half of dried chamomile flowers, with a pint of water, and straining.
672 188. ALTHÆA OFFICINALIS, E. ALTHÆA, L. Marshmallow root. See BOTANY, p. 233.
673 a. DECOCTUM ALTHÆÆ OFFICINALIS, E. Decoction of marshmallow.
Made by boiling four ounces of dried marshmallow root bruised, and two ounces of stoned raisins of the sun, in seven pounds of water to five pounds, straining, and when the feces have subsided, pouring off the clear liquor.
A good emollient drink in inflammatory diseases.
674 b. SYRUPUS ALTHÆÆ OFFICINALIS, E. SYRUPUS ALTHÆÆ, L. Syrup of marshmallow.
Made by boiling one pound of fresh marshmallow root, sliced or bruised, in ten pounds or a gallon of water, to one half, and adding four pounds of double refined sugar to make a syrup.
A good emollient and demulcent in coughs, &c.
675 189. FUMARIA OFFICINALIS, FUMARIA, D. Common fumitory. See BOTANY, p. 237.
190. POLYGALA SENEGA, E. SENEKA, L. D. Seneka root. See BOTANY, p. 237.
676 a. DECOCTUM POLYGALÆ SENEGÆ, E. Decoction of seneka.
Made by boiling one ounce of seneka root in two pounds of water to 16 ounces, and straining.
Used in dropsy and rheumatic or arthritic complaints, and lately recommended in croup. Dose about two ounces, three or four times a-day.
677 191. PTEROCARPUS SANTALINUS, E. SANTALUM RUBRUM, L. D. Red sanders wood.
Employed chiefly to give colour to a tincture.
678 192. PTEROCARPUS DRACO, E. SANGUIS DRACONIS, L. Dragon's blood. See CHEMISTRY, No. 2467.
Employed as an astringent, but now seldom used.
679 193. SPARTIUM SCOPARIUM, E. GENISTA, L. D. Common broom tops. See BOTANY, p. 237.
680 a. EXTRACTUM GENISTÆ, L. Extract of broom. Employed as a diuretic.
681 194. DOLICHOS PRURIENS, E. DOLICHOS, D. Cowhage. Cowhage, or cow-sitch. See BOTANY, p. 239.
682 195. ASTRAGALUS TRAGACANTHA, E. TRAGACANTHA, L. D. Gum tragacanth, or gum dragant. canth.
This gum is a mere mucilage, and is employed as a demulcent.
683 a. MUCILAGO ASTRAGALI TRAGACANTHÆ, E. MUCILAGO TRAGACANTHÆ, L. MUCILAGO GUMMI TRAGACANTHÆ, D. Mucilage of gum tragacanth.
Made by macerating one ounce of powdered gum tragacanth in eight ounces of boiling water (E.), or half an ounce in ten ounces (L.), or one dram in eight ounces (D.), and dissolving by subsequent trituration.
684 b. POLVIS TRAGACANTHÆ COMPOSITUS, L. Compound powder of tragacanth.
Prepared of powdered gum tragacanth, gum arabic, and starch, of each half an ounce, rubbed into a powder with three ounces of double refined sugar.
A demulcent powder, serviceable in tickling coughs, strangury, ardor urine, violent mucous diarrhoea, and similar diseases.
685 196. GLYCYRRHIZA GLABRA, E. GLYCYRRHIZA, L. Liquorice root.
RHIZA, L. D. Liquorice root and extract of liquorice. Used as an emollient and demulcent, in substance, in decoction, pills, electuaries, &c.
Official Preparation.
687 Extract of liquorice. a. EXTRACTUM GLYCYRRHIZÆ GLABRÆ, E. EXTRACTUM GLYCYRRHIZÆ, L. D. Extract of liquorice.
Prepared like other watery extracts.
688 Cabbage-tree bark. 197. GEOFFRÆA INERMIS, E. GEOFFRÆA, D. Cabbage-tree bark.
Lately introduced into this country from the West Indies as an anthelmintic, in the form of decoction.
Official Preparation.
689 Decoction of cabbage-tree bark. a. DECOCTUM GEOFFRÆÆ INERMIS, E. Decoction of cabbage-tree bark.
Made by boiling one ounce of powdered cabbage-tree bark with a gentle fire in two pounds of water to one pound, and straining. Dose to children a table spoonful, to adults four; giving castor oil, and diluting with acidulated drinks, if unpleasant symptoms should arise.
690 Fenugreek seed. 198. TRIGONELLA FOENUM GRECUM, FOENUM GRECUM, L. Fenugreek seed. See BOTANY, p. 241.
CLASS XVIII. POLYADELPHIA. Order 3. ICOSANDRIA.
691 Seville orange. 199. CITRUS AURANTIUM, E. AURANTIUM HISPALENSE, L. D. Seville orange juice, peel, and leaves. See BOTANY, p. 243.
Official Preparations.
692 Syrup of orange peel. a. SYRUPUS CITRI AURANTII, E. SYRUPUS CORTICIS AURANTII, L. D. Syrup of orange peel.
Prepared by macerating six ounces, or eight ounces (L. D.) of the fresh outer rind of Seville oranges, with three pounds or five pints (L. D.) of boiling water, for 12 hours in a close vessel, and adding to the filtered liquor of double refined sugar four pounds, or enough to make a syrup.
Used chiefly in composition.
693 Orange peel water. b. AQUA CITRI AURANTII, E. Orange peel water.
Ten pounds of water distilled from two pounds of fresh orange peel, after due maceration.
A pleasant cordial water. Dose two or three ounces.
694 Tincture of orange peel. c. TINCTURA AURANTII CORTICIS, L. D. Tincture of orange peel.
Made by digesting three ounces of fresh orange peel in two pints or two pounds of proof spirit for three days. Dose three or four drams to an ounce.
d. CONSERVA CITRI AURANTII, E. CONSERVA AURANTII HISPALENSIS, L. CONSERVA CORTICIS AURANTII, D. Conserve of orange peel.
Prepared by beating the fresh rind of Seville oranges Conserve of first by itself, and then with three times its weight of orange peel, double refined sugar.
200. CITRUS MEDICA, E. LIMON, L. D. Le. Lemon juice, peel, and essential oil. See BOTANY, p. 242.
Official Preparations.
a. AQUA CITRI MEDICÆ, E. Lemon peel water.
A gallon of water distilled from two pounds of fresh lemon peel.
A pleasant aromatic water, similar to orange water.
b. SYRUPUS CITRI MEDICÆ, E. SYRUPUS LIMONIS SUCCI, L. D. Syrup of lemon juice.
Made by dissolving five parts (E.) or five pounds (L.) or four pounds (D.) of double refined sugar, in three parts or two pints (L.) or two pounds (D.) of filtered lemon juice.
A pleasant refrigerant syrup.
c. SUCCUS LIMONIS SPISSATUS, L. Inspissated lemon juice.
Prepared in the same manner as the inspissated juice of elder berries.
Employed chiefly as a refrigerant, especially in bilious or remittent fevers.
Order 4. POLYANDRIA.
201. MELALEUCA LEUCODENDRON, E. CAJEPUTA. Cajeput oil.
Used as an external stimulant in cases of luxation, sprains, and rheumatic and gouty affections.
202. HYPERICUM PERFORATUM, HYPERICUM, L. St John's wort. See BOTANY, p. 243.
CLASS XIX. SYNGENESIA. Order 1. POLYGAMIA ÆQUALIS.
203. LEONTODON TARAXACUM, E. TARAXACUM, L. D. Dandelion root and leaves.
Reputed a diuretic, but scarcely employed in modern practice.
204. LACTUCA VIROSA, E. Wild lettuce. See BOTANY, p. 248. and Duncan's Dispensatory.
Official Preparation.
a. SUCCUS SPISSATUS LACTUCÆ VIROSÆ, E. In-spissated juice of wild lettuce.
Prepared as other inspissated juices; employed as a narcotic and diuretic, principally in dropies proceeding from visceral obstructions. Dose at first about three
Huiber of three grains, gradually increased to 15 or more, twice or thrice a-day.
Simple and Official Medicines.
705 205. ARCTIUM LAPPA, E. BARDANA, L. D. Burdock root.
Recommended as a diuretic, and given in the form of decoction in dropsies, &c.
706 206. CYNARA SCOLYMUS, E. CINARA SCOLYMUS, E. D. Artichoke leaves.
Employed as a diuretic.
Order 2. POLYGAMIA SUPERFLUA.
707 207. ARTEMISIA AEROTANUM, AEROTANUM, L. Southernwood. See BOTANY, p. 251.
Official Preparation.
708 a. DECOCTUM PRO FOMENTO, L. Decoction for fomentations.
Prepared by boiling for a little, of the dried leaves of southernwood, the dried tops of sea wormwood, and dried chamomile flowers, each an ounce, with half an ounce of dried bay leaves, in six pints of distilled water, and straining.
709 208. ARTEMISIA MARITIMA, ABSINTHIUM MARITIMUM, L. D. Sea wormwood. See BOTANY, p. 251.
Official Preparation.
710 a. CONSERVA ABSINTHII MARITIMI, L. Conserve of sea wormwood.
Prepared by beating the fresh tops of sea wormwood with three times their weight of double refined sugar, into a conserve.
Employed as a tonic and stomachic in hypochondriasis, epilepsy, &c. and as an anthelmintic. Dose two drams to half an ounce, twice or thrice a-day.
711 209. ARTEMISIA SANTONICA, E. SANTONICUM, L. D. Worm feed.
Employed as an anthelmintic. Dose from half a dram to a dram, twice a-day, in powder.
712 210. ARTEMISIA ABSINTHIUM, E. ABSINTHIUM VULGARE, L. D. Common wormwood. See BOTANY, p. 251.
713 211. TANACETUM VULGARE, E. TANACETUM, L. D. Tansey, leaves and flowers. See BOTANY, p. 251.
A good tonic and anthelmintic. Dose half a dram to four drams in substance, or a table spoonful of the expressed juice.
714 212. ARNICA MONTANA, E. L. D. German leopard's bane. See BOTANY, p. 253, and Duncan's Dispensatory.
715 213. INULA Helenium, INULA CAMPANA, L. D. Elecampane. See BOTANY, p. 253.
716 214. SOLIDAGO VIRGA AUREA, VIRGA AUREA, D. Golden rod. See BOTANY, p. 253.
717 215. TUSSILAGO FARFARA, E. TUSSILAGO, L. D. Coltsfoot. See BOTANY, p. 252.
718 216. ANTHEMIS NOBILIS, E. CHAMÆMELUM, L. D. Chamomile flowers. See BOTANY, p. 254.
An excellent tonic and anthelmintic. Dose in substance about a scruple in powder, or one dram in infusion. Used externally as an emollient and discutient, in the form of clyster or fomentation.
Official Preparations.
719 a. DECOCTUM ANTHEMIDIS NOBILIS, E. DECOCTUM CHAMÆMELI, D. Decoction of chamomile.
Prepared by boiling an ounce of chamomile flowers, and half an ounce of bruised carraway seeds, in five pounds of water (E.), or half an ounce of chamomile flowers with two drams of sweet fennel seeds, in a pound of water (D).
Used as a carminative clyster, or stimulant fomentation.
720 b. EXTRACTUM ANTHEMIDIS NOBILIS, E. EXTRACTUM CHAMÆMELI, L. Extract of chamomile.
Prepared as other watery extracts. Dose from a scruple to a dram, as a tonic and anthelmintic.
721 217. ANTHEMIS PYRETHRUM, E. PYRETHRUM, L. D. Pellitory of Spain.
Used chiefly as a masticatory in toothach.
Order 3. POLYGAMIA FRUSTRANEA.
722 218. CENTAUREA BENEDICTA, E. CARDUUS BENEDICTUS, L. D. Blessed thistle. See BOTANY, p. 255.
CLASS XX. GYNANDRIA. Order 5. HEXANDRIA.
723 219. ARISTOLOCHIA SERPENTARIA, E. SERPENTARIA VIRGINIANA, L. D. Virginian snake-root. See Duncan's Dispensatory, and the Synopsis Materie Medicæ.
Employed as a stimulant and tonic in low fevers, gangrene, &c. Dose in substance 10 grains to 30.
Official Preparation.
724 a. TINCTURA ARISTOLOCHIE SERPENTARIÆ, E. TINCTURA SERPENTARIÆ, L. D. Tincture of snake-root.
Prepared by digesting two ounces of bruised Virginian snake-root, and a dram of powdered cochineal, in two pounds and a half of diluted alcohol, for seven days (E.), or three ounces of snake-root in two pints (L.) or two pounds (D.) of proof spirit, for seven or eight days. Dose from two drams to half an ounce.
Order 10. POLYANDRIA.
725 220. ARUM MACULATUM, ARUM, L. D. Arum, or wake robin.
Official
Official Preparations.
a. CONSERVA ARI, L. Conserva of arum.
726
Conserva of
arum. Made by beating a pound and a half of the fresh root of arum bruised, with a pound and a half of double refined sugar, into a conserve. Dose about a dram.
CLASS XXI. MONOECIA. Order 1. MONOGYNIA.
727
Nutmeg
tree
728
Oil of
mace. 221. MYRISTICA MOSCHATA, E. MYRISTICA, L. D. Nutmeg tree.
NUX MOSCHATA. Nutmeg. MACIS. Mace. OLEUM MACIS. Oil of Mace. See Duncan's Dispensatory.
Official Preparations.
729
Spirit of
nutmeg. a. SPIRITUS MYRISTICÆ MOSCHATÆ, E. SPIRITUS NUCIS MOSCHATÆ, L. D. Spirit of nutmeg.
A gallon of spirit distilled from two ounces of well-bruised nutmegs. A good cordial. Dose about half an ounce.
Order 4. TETRANDRIA.
730
Birch juice. 222. BETULA ALBA, D. Birch juice.
A gentle diuretic.
731
Mulberries. 223. MORUS NIGRA. MORUS, L. Mulberries.
Official Preparation.
732
Syrup of
mulberry
juice. a. SYRUPUS SUCCI FRUCTUS MORI, L. Syrup of mulberry juice.
Prepared in the same manner as the syrup of black currant juice.
Employed as a refrigerant and demulcent.
733
Common
stinging
nettle. 224. URTICA DIOICA. URTICA, L. Common stinging nettles.
Used as a rubefacient to paralytic limbs, which are whipped with nettles.
Order 8. POLYANDRIA.
734
Oak bark. 225. QUERCUS ROBUR, E. QUERCUS, L. D. Oak bark.
A powerful astringent, employed in passive hemorrhages, diarrhoea, leucorrhœa, and similar cases. Dose in substance 15 grains to half a dram of the powdered bark. Used externally by way of gargle, or lotion.
Official Preparation.
735
Extract of
oak bark. a. EXTRACTUM QUERCUS, D. Extract of oak bark.
Prepared like other watery extracts. Dose 10 grains to a scruple.
736
Gall-nuts. 226. QUERCUS CERRIS, E. L. D. GALLA. Gall-nuts. See Duncan's Dispensatory.
This is perhaps a more powerful astringent than oak bark, and is employed in similar cases.
227. JUGLANS REGIA. JUGLANS, L. Unripe History of Simple and Official Medicines.
Employed as a tonic and anthelmintic.
Order 10. MONADELPHIA.
228. PINUS ABIES. The fir tree.
PIX BURGUNDICA, E. D. Burgundy pitch.
Official Preparation.
a. EMPLASTRUM PICIS BURGUNDICÆ, D. EMPLASTRUM PICIS COMPOSITUM, L. Compound Burgundy pitch plaster. 737 Walnut. 738 Fir tree. 739 Burgundy pitch.
Prepared of two pounds of Burgundy pitch, one pound of ladanum (L.) or of galbanum (D.), four ounces of yellow wax, the same of yellow resin, and one ounce of expressed oil of mace.
A stimulating plaster.
229. THUS, L. Frankincense.
Official Preparation.
a. EMPLASTRUM THURIS COMPOSITUM, L. Compound plaster of frankincense. 741 Frankincense.
Prepared of half a pound of frankincense, three ounces of dragon's blood, and two pounds of litharge plaster, adding the resins in powder to the melted litharge plaster.
230. PINUS BALSAMEA. Hemlock fir.
BALSAMUM CANADENSE, E. L. D. Balsam of Canada. 743 Balsam of Canada.
231. PINUS LARIX. The larch.
TEREBINTHINA VENETA, E. D. Venice turpentine. OLEUM VOLATILE PINI, E. OLEUM TEREBINTHINÆ, L. D. Oil of turpentine. 744 Larch. 745 Venice turpentine. 746 Oil of turpentine.
The oil of turpentine is directed by the London college to be prepared by distillation from common turpentine.
Official Preparation.
OLEUM VOLATILE PINI PURISSIMUM, E. OLEUM TEREBINTHINÆ RECTIFICATUM, L. D. Purified oil of turpentine. Spirit of turpentine. 747 Purified oil of turpentine.
Distilled with the addition of water in well luted vessels till the purest part of the oil has come over.
Stimulant and diuretic. Dose from 10 to 30 drops. Mixed with an equal proportion of ether, it is much recommended in calculus. It is an excellent application to chilblains and recent burns.
232. PINUS SYLVESTRIS.
A. PIX LIQUIDA, E. D. Tar.
Official Preparation.
a. UNGUENTUM PICIS, E. L. D. Tar ointment. 748 Tar. 749 Tar ointment.
Prepared by melting together equal parts of tar and mutton.
History of mutton suet (L. D.), or five parts of tar and two parts of yellow wax (E.)
Simple and Official Medicines. Esteemed a good application in cutaneous diseases, especially tinea capitis.
750
Common Turpentine. B. TEREBINTHINA VULGARIS, L. D. Common turpentine.
This, like other turpentines, is a stimulant and diuretic.
751
Yellow resin. C. RESINA FLAVA, L. RESINA ALBA, D. Yellow resin. White resin.
Employed chiefly in making stimulating ointments and plasters.
Official Preparations.
752
Resinous ointment. a. UNGUENTUM RESINOSUM, E. UNGUENTUM RESINÆ FLAVÆ, L. D. Resinous ointment. Yellow basilicon.
Prepared by melting together eight parts of hog's lard, five of white resin, and two of yellow wax (E.); or by melting together, of yellow resin and yellow wax, each one pound, over a slow fire, adding a pint or seven ounces of olive oil, and straining the mixture while hot (L. D.).
753
Cerate of yellow resin. b. CERATUM RESINÆ FLAVÆ, L. D. Cerate of yellow resin.
Prepared by melting together half a pound of the preceding ointment, and one ounce of yellow wax.
These are intended as stimulating applications to ulcers that do not heal or suppurate properly.
754
Resinous plaster. c. EMPLASTRUM RESINOSUM, E. EMPLASTRUM LYTHARGYRI CUM RESINA, L. EMPLASTRUM ADHESIVUM. Resinous plaster. Litharge plaster with resin. Adhesive plaster.
Prepared by melting five parts (E.), or three pounds (L.), of plaster of semivitrified oxide of lead (litharge plaster), and adding one part (E.) or half a pound (L.) of white or yellow resin powdered.
Employed, spread on linen, to form adhesive plasters, for keeping the edges of ulcers or recent wounds together; for giving mechanical support to ulcerated limbs, or keeping on other dressings.
755
Palma christifeda feeds. 233. RICINUS COMMUNIS, E. L. D. Palma christi feeds. See BOTANY, p. 271.
Official Preparation.
756
Castor oil. a. OLEUM RICINI, L. Castor oil.
Expressed in the usual manner from the husked seeds.
Castor oil is seldom prepared in this country, being brought chiefly from the West Indies. When cold drawn, it is milder, and less subject to become rancid, but it requires a larger dose than the common oil. It is an excellent purgative, well suited to cases of colic and worms, given either by the mouth, or by way of clyster. Dose in the former case about one ounce, and in the latter about two ounces.
234. CROTON ELEUTHERIA, E. CASCARILLA, L. D. Cascarilla bark.
An excellent aromatic tonic. Dose about half a dram, or two scruples, two or three times a-day.
Official Preparations.
a. TINCTURA CASCARILLÆ, L. D. Tincture of cascarilla.
Prepared by digesting four ounces of powdered cascarilla bark in two pints or two pounds (D.) of proof spirit, for about a week, with a gentle heat. Dose about one ounce; best in composition with decoction or infusion of cinchona.
b. EXTRACTUM CASCARILLÆ, L. D. Extract of cascarilla.
Prepared in the usual way of making extracts. Dose from 10 to 30 grains.
Order 10. SYNGENESIA.
235. MOMORDICA ELATERIUM, E. CUCUMIS AGRESTIS, L. D. Wild cucumber.
Official Preparation.
a. SUCCUS SPISSATUS MOMORDICÆ ELATERII, E. ELATERIUM, L. Infused juice of wild cucumber. Klaterium.
This is prepared by slicing ripe wild cucumbers, expressing the juice very gently, and straining it through a very fine hair sieve; boiling it a little, and setting it by for some hours, till the thicker part has subsided. The supernatant fluid is then poured off, and separated by filtering from the thicker matter, which is to be dried and kept for use.
A violent cathartic, employed in dropsy. Dose half a grain to one grain.
236. CUCUMIS COLOCYNTHIS, E. COLOCYNTHIS, L. D. Colocynth or bitter apple. See BOTANY, p. 271.
Official Preparation.
a. EXTRACTUM COLOCYNTHIDIS COMPOSITUM, L. Compound extract of colocynth.
Prepared by digesting six drams of the pith of colocynth, cut small, in a pint of proof spirit, with a gentle heat for four days, then dissolving in the expressed tincture one ounce and a half of powdered flocorine aloes, and half an ounce of powdered scammony; and lastly drawing off the spirit, and adding to the inspissated extract, a dram of husked cardamom seeds in powder.
A strong cathartic and anthelmintic. Dose from 5 to 30 grains.
237. BRYONIA ALBA. BRYONIA, D. Bryony Bryony root. See BOTANY, p. 271, where it is described under the name of Bryonia dioica.
238. SALIX FRAGILIS. SALIX, D. Crack willow bark.
765 Crack willow bark. A good tonic, employed as a substitute for Peruvian bark. Dose about one dram.
766 Chio turpentine. 239. PISTACIA TEREBINTHUS. TEREBINTHINA CHIA, L. Chio turpentine.
Not materially different from the other turpentines.
767 Maltich. 240. PISTACIA LENTISCUS, E. MASTICHE, L. Maltich. See BOTANY, p. 276, and CHEMISTRY, No 2464.
768 Hop. 241. HUMULUS LUPULUS. Hop. A good narcotic, which has been found an excellent substitute for opium. See an Inaugural dissertation de Humulo Lupulo, lately printed at Edinburgh by Dr de Roches; and Kirby's Tables, p. 94.
769 Sarsaparilla root. 242. SMILAX SARSAPARILLA, E. SARSAPARILLA, L. D. Sarsaparilla root.
A flight diaphoretic, of little efficacy.
770 Decoction of sarsaparilla. a. DECOCTUM SMILACIS SARSAPARILLÆ, E. DECOCTUM SARSAPARILLÆ, L. D. Decoction of sarsaparilla.
Prepared by digesting six ounces of sliced sarsaparilla root in eight pints of distilled water, for two hours, in a heat of about 195°; then taking out the root and bruising it, repeating the maceration; then boiling the liquor down to four pints, pressing it out, and straining the decoction.
771 Compound decoction of sarsaparilla. b. DECOCTUM SARSAPARILLÆ COMPOSITUM, L. D. Compound decoction of sarsaparilla.
Made by macerating six ounces of sliced and bruised sarsaparilla root, one ounce of the bark of sassafras root, in ten pints of distilled water, for six hours; then boiling down to five pints, adding towards the end three drams of mezereon, and straining the decoction.
A good diet drink, but scarcely superior to the compound decoction of guaiacum. Dose from four to eight ounces, three or four times a day.
772 Juniper berries. 243. JUNIPERUS COMMUNIS, E. JUNIPERUS, L. D. Juniper berries. See BOTANY, p. 278.
773 Oil of juniper. a. OLEUM VOLATILE JUNIPERI COMMUNIS, E. OLEUM JUNIPERI BACCÆ, L. OLEUM BACCARUM JUNIPERI, D. Oil of juniper berries.
Distilled in the same manner as other volatile oils. Stimulant and diuretic. Dose from three to ten grains.
b. SPIRITUS JUNIPERI COMMUNIS COMPOSITUS, E. SPIRITUS JUNIPERI COMPOSITUS, L. D. Compound spirit of juniper.
Nine pounds or a gallon of diluted alcohol distilled from one pound of well bruised juniper berries, one ounce and a half of bruised carraway seeds, and the same of sweet fennel seeds.
A good diuretic, but not superior to common gin.
244. JUNIPERUS LYCIA, E. OLIBANUM, L. D. Olibanum. See CHEMISTRY, No 2487.
245. JUNIPERUS SABINA, E. SABINA, L. D. Savine.
Reputed a specific in uterine obstructions, but gradually losing its celebrity. Dose in substance from fifteen grains to two scruples. Applied externally as an escharotic to venereal warts and similar excrescences.
a. OLEUM VOLATILE JUNIPERI SABINÆ, E. OLEUM SABINÆ, D. Volatile oil of favine.
b. EXTRACTUM SABINÆ, L. D. Extract of favine. Made like other extracts. Dose from 10 to 30 grains twice or thrice a day.
c. TINCTURA SABINÆ COMPOSITA, L. Compound tincture of favine.
Prepared by digesting one ounce of extract of favine in a pint of tincture of castor, and half a pint of tincture of myrrh, till the extract is dissolved.
Given as an emmenagogue, and as an antispasmodic in hypochondriac affections. Dose from 30 drops to a dram twice or thrice a day.
246. CISSAMPELOS PAREIRA. PAREIRA BRAVA, L. Pareira brava root. See Duncan's Dispensatory.
247. STALAGMITIS CAMBOGIOIDES. GAMBOGIA, E. L. D. Gamboge. See Duncan's Dispensatory.
A violent cathartic and anthelmintic. Dose from 1 or 2 grains to 10 or 15 grains. The latter chiefly in cases of tenia.
248. VERATRUM ALBUM, E. HELLEBORUS ALBUS, L. D. White hellebore root. See BOTANY, p. 281.
b. DECOCTUM HELLEBORI ALBI, L. Decoction of white hellebore.
Made by boiling an ounce of powdered white hellebore
History of Simple and Official Medicines. History of Simple and Official Medicines.
Used as a lotion, diluted, if necessary, in the itch, and similar cutaneous affections.
784 Tincture of white hellebore. b. TINCTURA VERATRI ALBI, E. Tincture of white hellebore.
Prepared by digesting eight ounces of powdered white hellebore root in two pounds and a half of diluted alcohol for several days, and filtering through paper.
Employed occasionally to assist the operation of emetics and cathartics, in some apoplectic and paralytic cases, in mania; dose in these cases from half a dram to two drams. Employed also as a general stimulant or alterative in cutaneous diseases, beginning with about two drops twice or three a day, and gradually increasing the dose.
785 Ointment of white hellebore. c. UNGUENTUM HELLEBORI ALBI, L. D. Ointment of white hellebore.
Prepared by mixing four ounces of ointment of hogs lard, with one ounce of powdered white hellebore, and one scruple of essential oil of lemon.
Used in similar cases with the decoction.
786 Catechu. 249. MIMOSA CATECHU, E. CATECHU, L. D. Catechu, or Japan earth. See BOTANY, p. 282.
A powerful astringent, employed in diarrhoeas, uterine hemorrhage; and externally by way of lotion, or lozenge, for excruciations and aphthous ulcers of the mouth. Dose internally from 15 grains to two scruples.
Official Preparations.
787 Infusion of catechu. a. INFUSUM MIMOSÆ CATECHU, E. INFUSUM JAPONICUM. Infusion of catechu.
Prepared by macerating two drams and a half of powdered extract of catechu, and half a dram of bruised cinnamon, in seven ounces of boiling water, for two hours, in a covered vessel, straining the liquor, and adding one ounce of simple syrup. Dose from one to two ounces.
788 Tincture of catechu. b. TINCTURA MIMOSÆ CATECHU, E. TINCTURA CATECHU, L. TINCTURA JAPONICA. Tincture of catechu.
Prepared by digesting three ounces of extract of catechu, and two ounces of bruised cinnamon, in two pounds and a half, or two pints (L.), of diluted alcohol, for seven or ten days, and straining through paper. Dose two or three drams.
789 Gum arabic. c. ELECTUARUM MIMOSÆ CATECHU, E. ELECTUARUM CATECHU COMPOSITUM, D. CONFECTIO JAPONICA. Electuary of catechu. Japonic Confection. See preparations of opium.
250. MIMOSA NILOTICA, E. GUMMI ARABICUM, L. D. Gum arabic.
A dry mucilage, very useful as an emollient and demulcent.
Official Preparations.
a. MUCILAGO MIMOSÆ NILOTICÆ, E. MUCILAGO ARABICI GUMMI, L. D. Mucilage of gum arabic.
Prepared by dissolving one part of powdered gum-arabic in about two of boiling water, and straining.
b. EMULSIO MIMOSÆ NILOTICÆ, E. EMULSIO ARABICA, D. Arabic emulsion.
Prepared, according to the Edinburgh process, in the same manner as almond emulsion, with the addition of two ounces of gum arabic, added while beating the almonds. The Dublin emulsion is composed of two drams of powdered gum arabic, half an ounce of large almonds, three drams of double refined sugar, and one pound of decoction of barley.
Employed in the same cases as almond emulsion.
c. TROCHISCI GUMMOSI, E. Gum troches.
Prepared of four parts of gum arabic, one of powdered starch, and 12 of double refined sugar, made into a mass for troches with water.
Similar in uses to the lozenges of starch. See N° 369.
251. PARIETARIA OFFICINALIS. PARIETARIA, L. Pellitory of the wall.
Order 2. DIOECIA.
252. FRAXINUS ORNUS, E. L. D. Manna-ash. Manna.
A mild purgative, well suited to children, but requiring some gentle aromatic to prevent griping. Dose from a dram to half an ounce. Best in composition with fenna.
Official Preparation.
a. SYRUPUS MANNÆ, D. Syrup of manna.
Prepared by macerating half an ounce of fenna in one pound of boiling water for twelve hours in a covered vessel, straining the liquor, and adding one pound of manna, and one pound of double refined sugar, to make a syrup.
This forms an excellent purgative for children.
253. PANAX QUINQUEFOLIUM. GINSENG, L. Ginseng root.
A Chinese root, formerly much in repute as a stimulant, but now out of fashion.
Order 3. TRIOECIA.
254. FICUS CARICA, E. CARICA, L. D. Figs. Figs.
A gentle laxative, used chiefly in composition.
CLASS XXIV. CRYPTOGAMIA. Order 1. FICICES.
255. POLYPODIUM FILIX MAS, E. FILIX, L. Male fern. FILIX.
History of Simple and Official Medicines. FILIX MAS, D. Male fern root. See BOTANY, p. 285. This substance has been in great repute as an anthelmintic, especially in cases of tænia, given in doses of a dram or two, followed by a strong cathartic.
799 Iceland liver-wort. 256. LICHEN ISLANDICUS. Iceland liver-wort. This lichen has lately become a fashionable remedy as an emollient, in pulmonary consumption. It contains a great quantity of farinaceous and mucilaginous matter, and is therefore highly nutritious. See Synopsis Materie Medicæ, and Theſaurus Medicaminum.
800 Female agaric. 257. BOLETUS IGNARIUS, E. AGARICUS. Female agaric. This substance has been much celebrated as a fly-tick; and before ligatures were so much employed, was used to stop hæmorrhage from the mouths of bleeding vessels during surgical operations. It is now out of fashion.
801 Palm oil. 258. COCOS BUTYRACEA. PALMA, E. Mackaw tree. Palm oil. See BOTANY, p. 289. A vegetable oily matter, employed as an external emollient.
802 Water. 259. AQUA. Water. Though simple water forms no part of the Materia Medica in the Pharmacopœias, it is an article of so much importance, both in diet and medicine, that it ought not to be omitted here. We shall therefore make no apology for inserting the following neat account of it, given by Dr Duncan in the later editions of his Dispensatory.
803 Snow or rain water purest. "The chemical properties of water have been already enumerated. (See CHEMISTRY, No 384, et seq.) The purest natural water is snow or rain water collected in the open fields; that which falls in towns, or is collected from the roofs of the houses, is contaminated with foot, animal effluvia, and other impurities; although, after it has remained for some time, the quantity of these diminishes so much, that Morveau says that it may be rendered almost perfectly pure by means of a little barytic water, and exposure to the atmosphere. Rain water, after it falls, either remains on the surface of the earth, or penetrates through it, until it meets with some impenetrable obstruction to its progress, when it bursts out at some lower part, forming a spring or well. The water on the surface of the earth, either descends along its declivities in streams, which gradually wearing channels for themselves, combine to form rivers, which at last reach the sea; or remains stagnant in cavities of considerable depth, forming lakes or ponds, or on nearly level ground, forming marshes.
"The varieties of spring water are exceedingly numerous; but they may be divided into soft, which are sufficiently pure to dissolve soap, and to answer the purposes of pure water in general; the hard, which contain earthy salts, and decompose soap, and are unfit for many purposes, both in domestic economy, and in manufactures; and the saline, which are strongly impregnated with soluble salts. When spring waters possess any peculiar character, they are called mineral waters. River water is in general soft, as it is formed of spring water, which, by exposure becomes more pure; and running surface water, which, although turbid from particles of clay suspended in it, is otherwise very pure. Lake water is similar to river water. The water of marshes, on the contrary, is exceedingly impure, and often highly fetid, from the great proportion of animal and vegetable matters which is constantly decaying in them.
"Mineral waters derive their peculiarity of character, in general, either from containing carbonic acid or waters, soda not neutralized, sulphurated hydrogen, purging salts, earthy salts, or iron; or from their temperature exceeding in a greater or less degree that of other surrounding bodies. The following are the most celebrated.
"a. Warm Springs.—Bath, Bristol, Buxton, Matlock, Warm in England. Barege, Vichy, &c. in France. Aix-la-Chapelle, Borset, Baden, Carlsbad, and Toeplitz in Germany; and Pisa, Lucca, Baia, and many others in Italy.
"b. Carbonated Springs.—Pyrmont, Seltzer, Spa, Carbonated Springs, Cheltenham, Scarborough.
"c. Alkaline.—Carlsbad, Aix-la-Chapelle, Barege, Toeplitz.
"d. Sulphureous.—Enghien, Lu, Aix-la-Chapelle, Sulphureous, Kelburn, Harrowgate, Moffat, and many in Italy.
"e. Purging.—Sea water, Lemington Priors, Harrowgate, Lu, Carlsbad, Moffat, Toeplitz, Epsom, Sedlitz, Kelburn, and all brackish waters.
"f. Calcareous.—Matlock, Buxton, and all hard waters.
"g. Chalybeate.—Hartfell, Denmark, Cheltenham, Chalybeate, Pyrmont, Spa, Tunbridge, Bath, Scarborough, Vichy, Carlsbad, Lemington Priors.
"Medical use.—Water is an essential constituent in the organization of all living bodies; and as it is continually expended during the process of life, that waste must be also continually supplied; and this supply is of such importance, that it is not left to reason or to chance, but forms the object of an imperious appetite. When taken into the stomach, water acts by its temperature, its bulk, and the quantity absorbed by the lacteals. Water about 60 degrees, gives no sensation of heat or cold; between 60 degrees and 45, it gives a sensation of cold followed by a glow and increase of appetite and vigour; below 45, the sensation of cold is permanent and unpleasant, and it acts as an astringent and sedative; above 60, it excites nausea and vomiting, probably by partially relaxing the fibres of the stomach, for when mixed with stimulating substances it has not these effects. In the stomach and in the intestines it acts also by its bulk, producing the effects arising from the distension of these organs; and as the intestinal gases consist of hydrogen gas, either pure, or carbonated, or sulphurated, or phosphorated, it is probably in part decomposed in them. It likewise dilutes the contents of the stomach and intestines, thus often diminishing
minishing their acrimony. It is absorbed by the lacteals, dilutes the chyle and the blood, increases their fluidity, lessens their acrimony, and produces plethora ad molem. Its effects in producing plethora and fluidity are, however, very transitory, as it at the same time increases the secretion by the skin and kidneys. Indeed the effects of sudorifics and diuretics depend in a great measure on the quantity of water taken along with them.
"Mineral waters have also a specific action, depending on the foreign substances which they contain. It is, however, necessary to remark, that their effects are in general much greater than might be expected from the strength of their impregnations, owing probably to the very circumstance of their great dilution, by which every particle is presented in a state of activity, while the lacteals admit them more readily than they would in a less diluted state.
"Carbonic acid gas gives to the waters which are strongly impregnated with it, a sparkling appearance, and an agreeable degree of pungency. In its effects on the body it is decidedly stimulant, and even capable of producing a certain degree of intoxication. It is of great service in bilious complaints, atony of the stomach, nausea, and vomiting, and in all fevers of the typhoid type.
"Alkaline waters produce also a tonic effect on the stomach, but they are less grateful. They are particularly serviceable in morbid acidity of the stomach, and in diseases of the urinary organs.
"Sulphureous waters are chiefly used in cutaneous and glandular diseases. Their effects are stimulant and heating, and they operate by the skin or bowels.
"Purging waters derive their effects from the neutral salts they contain, especially the muriates of soda, lime, and magnesia, and the sulphates of soda and magnesia. They are much more frequently used for a length of time to keep the bowels open by exciting the natural action, than to produce full purging. Used in this way, instead of debilitating the patient, they increase his appetite, health, and strength.
"Chalybeate waters are used as tonics. They stimulate considerably, and increase the circulation; but as they also generally contain neutral salts, they act as gentle laxatives. They are used in all cases of debility, cachexia, chlorosis, fluor albus, amenorrhoea; and, in general, in what are called nervous diseases.
"The external use of water depends almost entirely on its temperature, which may be
1. Greater than that of the body, or above 97° Fahr. The hot bath.
2. Below the temperature of the body.
a. From 97 to 85, the warm bath.
b. From 85 to 65, the tepid bath.
c. From 65 to 32, the cold bath.
"The hot bath is decidedly stimulant in its action. It renders the pulse frequent, the veins turgid, the face flushed, the respiration quick; increases animal heat, and produces sweat. If the temperature be very high, the face becomes bathed in sweat, the arteries at the neck and temples beat with violence, anxiety and a sense of suffocation are induced; and if persisted in, vertigo, throbbing in the heart, and apoplexy, are the consequences. It is very rarely employed in medicine,
except where there are hot springs, as at Baden in Switzerland.
"The Russians and some other nations use the hot bath as an article of luxury.
"The effects of the affusion of hot water have not been ascertained, and it is probable, that when the heat is not so great as to destroy the organization of the skin, the very transient application of the water would be more than counteracted by the subsequent evaporation.
"With regard to the action arising from their temperature, all baths below 97° differ only in degree, as they all ultimately abstract caloric from the surface, but with a force inversely as their temperature.
816
The warm bath excites the sensation of warmth, partly because our sensations are merely relative, and partly because its temperature, though less than that of the internal parts of the body, is actually greater than that of the extremities, which are the chief organs of touch. But as water is a much better conductor of caloric than air, and especially than confined air, as much caloric is abstracted from the body by water, which is a few degrees lower than the external temperature of the body, as by air of a much lower temperature. The warm bath diminishes the frequency of the pulse, especially when it has been previously greater than natural; and this effect is always in proportion to the time of immersion. It also renders the respiration slower, and lessens the temperature of the body, relaxes the muscular fibre, increases the bulk of the fluids by absorption, removes impurities from the surface, promotes the desquamation and renewal of the cuticle, and softens the nails and indurations of the skin.
"The stimulant power of the warm bath is therefore very inconsiderable, and its employment in disease will be chiefly indicated by preternatural heat of the surface, and frequency of the pulse, rigidity of the muscular fibre, and morbid affections of the skin. It has accordingly been found serviceable in many cases of pyrexia, both febrile and exanthematic, in many spasmodic diseases, and in most of the impetigines. It is contraindicated by difficulty of breathing and internal organic affections, and should not be used when the stomach is full.
817
The affusion of warm water very generally produces a considerable diminution of heat, a diminished frequency of pulse and respiration, and a tendency to repose and sleep; but its effects are not very permanent, and its stimulus is weak. It is recommended in febrile diseases, depending on the stimulus of preternatural heat, and in those attended with laborious respiration, and in the paroxysms of hectic fever.
"As the tepid bath and affusion produce effects intermediate between those of hot and cold water, it is unnecessary to enumerate them.
818
The cold bath produces the sensation of cold, which gradually ceases, and is succeeded by numbness. It excites tremor in the skin, and shivering. The skin becomes pale, contracted, and acquires the appearance termed cutis anserina. The fluids are diminished in volume, the solids are contracted, the caliber of the vessels is lessened, and therefore numbness and paleness are induced, and the visible cutaneous veins become smaller. There is a sense of drowsiness and inactivity, the joints become rigid and inflexible, and the limbs
History of Simple and Official Medicines. are affected with pains and spasmodic contractions. The respiration is rendered quick and irregular, the pulse slow, firm, regular, and small; the internal heat is at first diminished, but gradually and irregularly returns nearly to its natural standard; the extremities, however, continue cold and numb, or swollen and livid; the perspiration is suppressed, and the discharge of urine is rendered more frequent and copious. If the cold be excessive on its application, long-continued violent shiverings are induced, the pulse ceases at the wrist, the motion of the heart becomes feeble and languid, there is a sensation of coldness and faintness at the stomach, and a rapid diminution of animal heat; and, at last, delirium, torpor, and death, are the consequences. If the application of the cold bath be not carried to an excessive length, on emerging from the water the whole body is pervaded by an agreeable sensation of warmth, and the patient feels refreshed and invigorated.
"The primary action of the cold bath is stimulant, and the degree of this action is in proportion to the lowness of its temperature. This opinion is indeed directly opposite to a theory of cold which has been advanced with the confidence of demonstration. "Heat is a stimulus, cold is the abstraction of heat; therefore cold is the abstraction of stimulus, or is a sedative." To this we might oppose another theory, equally syllogistic, and nearer the truth. Free caloric is a stimulus, cold is the sensation excited by the passage of free caloric out of the body; therefore cold is a stimulus. But, in fact, the action of cold is by no means so simple. It is complicated, and varies according to its intensity, duration, and the state of the system to which it is applied. It acts at first as a stimulant, in exciting sensation; then as a tonic, in condensing the living fibre; and, lastly, however paradoxical it may appear, as a sedative, by preventing that distribution of blood in the minute and ultimate vessels, which is necessary for the existence of sensibility and irritability, and by the abstraction of the stimulus of heat.
"The cold bath may be so managed as to procure any of these effects, by regulating the length of time for which it is applied.
"Cold affusion, or the pouring of cold water over the body, is a very convenient way of applying the cold bath in many cases. In this way cold is very suddenly applied to the surface, its operation is instantaneous and momentary; but may be continued by repeated affusions for any length of time, and so as to produce its extreme effects. Where the effects of cold affusion may be thought too severe, sprinkling the body with cold water, or water and vinegar, may be substituted.
"The application of cold may be employed in fevers and febrile paroxysms, when the heat is readily above the natural standard, and in many diseases arising from relaxation and debility. It is contraindicated when the heat of the body is below 97°, when there is any notable perspiration from the surface; and when there is general plethora. Debilitated habits should be defended from the violence of its action, by covering the body with flannel.
"In yellow fever, especially in those cases in which the heat of the skin is excessive, it is particularly useful, and ought to be long continued. In phrenitis and
other local inflammations, it promises to be of advantage. In gout its effects are doubtful, being in some instances salutary, in others destructive. A criterion to enable us to determine when it ought or ought not to be resorted to, is much wanted. In inflammatory rheumatism and rheumatic gout it is decidedly useful. It is of advantage in all the hemorrhages and exanthemata; in tetanus, colic, cholera, hysteria, mania, ichuria, and in burns; and, in general, in all those local diseases in which solutions of acetate of lead, of muriate of ammonia, &c. are usually employed; for the good effects of these depend entirely on the diminished temperature."
For more respecting the utility of the cold affusion, see Currie's "Medical Reports;" and for an excellent account of the effects and uses of baths, see Marcard de la Nature et de l'Usage des Bains, and a Treatise on Cold and Warm Bathing, lately published at Edinburgh.
Official Preparation.
a. AQUA DESTILLATA, E. AQUA DISTILLA- TA, L. D. Distilled water.
From 10 gallons of spring water, the London college directs four gallons to be drawn off, throwing away the first four pints that come over. The Dublin college directs 10 pounds to be distilled from 20 pounds, throwing away the first pound; while the college of Edinburgh directs water to be distilled in very clean vessels till two-thirds have come over.
SECT. II. Inflammable Substances.
265. SULPHUR SUBLIMATUM, E. L. D. FLORES SULPHURIS. Sublimed sulphur. Flowers of sulphur.
For an account of the chemical nature and properties of sulphur, see CHEMISTRY, Chap. ix.
As a medicine, sulphur is employed both internally and externally. Internally it is given as a laxative, in the dose of a dram or two, and as a diaphoretic in smaller doses. Externally it is one of the most certain remedies for the itch, and some other cutaneous affections.
Official Preparations.
a. SULPHUR SUBLIMATUM LOTUM, E. D. FLORES RES SULPHURIS LOTI, L. Washed sublimed sulphur. Washed flowers of sulphur.
Sublimed sulphur is freed from the sulphurous acid, which it has imbibed in the preparation, by boiling it for a little in four times its weight of water, and after pouring off the water in which it was boiled, washing it by repeated affusions of cold water, till it no longer imparts acidity to the water.
Sublimed sulphur should always be washed before being used internally, otherwise it is very apt to disorder the stomach and bowels.
b. OLEUM SULPHURATUM, E. L. Sulphurated oil.
Prepared by boiling one part of sublimed sulphur in eight of olive oil (E.), or one part to four parts (L.), in a large iron pot, till they are thoroughly united. Formerly much
much used as an expectorant in coughs, in a dose of from ten to 40 drops, but now seldom used, except as an external application to foul ulcers.
c. PETROLEUM SULFURATUM, L. Sulphurated petroleum.
Prepared in the same manner as the last, with oil of petroleum, and used for the same purpose.
d. UNGUENTUM SULPHURIS, E. L. D. Ointment of sulphur.
Prepared by mixing half a pound (L.) or five ounces (D.) of ointment of hogs-lard, with four ounces (L.) or three ounces (D.) of flowers of sulphur; or four parts of hogs-lard, with one of sublimed sulphur, adding to each pound of the ointment, half a dram of volatile oil of lemons, or volatile oil of lavender (E.).
An excellent application in the itch. Ordinary quantity for an adult about four ounces, which should be rubbed in at once.
e. SULPHURETUM POTASSÆ, E. KALI SULPHURATUM, L. ALKALI VEGETABILE SULPHURATUM, D. HEPAR SULPHURIS. Sulphuret of potash. Sulphurated kali. Sulphurated vegetable alkali. Liver of sulphur.
For the preparation and chemical properties of this substance, see CHEMISTRY, No 918.
Sulphuret of potash is seldom employed in medicine, except as a remedy in violent mercurial salivation, in which it is said to be very effectual*. It has lately been much recommended, dissolved in lime water, as an effectual external application in tinea capitis.
f. SULPHUR PRECIPITATUM, L. D. Precipitated sulphur.
Prepared by dissolving six ounces (L.) or four ounces (D.) of sulphuret of potash, in one pound and a half of distilled water, and adding diluted sulphuric acid (L.), or diluted nitrous acid (D.), as long as there is any precipitation. The precipitate is then to be separated by the filter, and washed till it has lost all acidity, and then dried.
Similar in its nature to washed sublimed sulphur, but considered as rather milder.
261. SUCCINUM, E. L. D. Amber. See CHEMISTRY, No 2476.
Amber in its natural state is not employed in medicine, except to make the following
Official Preparations.
a. ACIDUM SUCCINI, E. SAL SUCCINI, D. L. Succinic acid. Salt of amber.
b. OLEUM SUCCINI, E. L. D. Oil of amber.
For the preparation and chemical properties of these substances, see CHEMISTRY, No 724, et seq.
c. SAL SUCCINI PURIFICATUS, L. Purified salt of amber.
The London college directs this acid to be purified
by boiling half a pound of it in a pint of distilled water, and letting aside the solution to crystallize. Succinic acid is now scarcely employed in medicine.
d. OLEUM SUCCINI PURISSIMUM, E. OLEUM SUCCINI RECTIFICATUM, L. D. Purified oil of amber.
The Edinburgh college directs oil of amber to be purified by distilling it in a glass retort with six times its quantity of water, till two-thirds of the water have passed into the receiver; when the pure volatile oil comes over, it is to be separated from the water, and preserved in vessels closely stopped. The processes of the other colleges do not materially differ from this.
Oil of amber is a powerful stimulant and antispasmodic, useful in hysterical and similar disorders. Dose 10 or 12 drops. Used also externally in paralysis and rheumatisms.
262. BITUMEN PETROLEUM, E. PETROLEUM, L. PETROLEUM BARBADENSE, D. Petroleum or rock oil. Barbadoes tar.
Official Preparation.
a. OLEUM PETROLEI, L. Oil of petroleum. Prepared by distilling petroleum in a sand bath.
Employed as a stimulant and antispasmodic. Dose from 10 to 30 drops. Also used as an external stimulant in strains and rheumatisms.
SECT. III. Acids.
263. ACIDUM SULPHURICUM, E. ACIDUM VITRIOLICUM, L. D. Sulphuric acid. Vitriolic acid. Oil of vitriol.
For the preparation and chemical properties of sulphuric acid, see CHEMISTRY, Chap. x. Sect. 1.
Undiluted sulphuric acid is seldom employed in medicine, except as an external stimulant and rubefacient, in combination with fatty substances.
Official Preparations.
a. ACIDUM SULPHURICUM DILUTUM, E. ACIDUM VITRIOLICUM DILUTUM, L. D. Diluted sulphuric acid. Diluted vitriolic acid. Spirit of vitriol.
One part of sulphuric acid mixed with seven of water (E.), or one ounce with eight ounces of water (L.), or two ounces, with 14 ounces of water, (D.).
Diluted sulphuric acid is employed as a refrigerant in fevers, astringent in hemorrhages, and tonic in dyspepsia. Dose from 20 drops to a dram.
b. ACIDUM SULPHURICUM AROMATICUM, E. Aromatic sulphuric acid. Elixir of vitriol.
Prepared by first mixing two pounds of alcohol with six pounds of sulphuric acid, by gradually dropping the acid into the alcohol; digesting this mixture with a very gentle heat in a close vessel, for three days; and adding one ounce and a half of bruised cinnamon, and one ounce of bruised ginger; digesting again in a close.
close vessel, for six days, and filtering the tincture through paper in a glass funnel.
An excellent stimulant and tonic, well suited to dyspeptic complaints. Dose from 15 to 40 drops.
c. SULPHAS POTASSÆ, E. KALI VITRIOLATUM, L. ALKALI VEGETABILE VITRIOLATUM, D. Sulphate of potash. Vitriolated kali. Vitriolated vegetable alkali. Vitriolated tartar.
For the nature and properties of this salt, see CHEMISTRY, N° 925, et seq.
The Edinburgh college directs this salt to be prepared by an immediate combination of sulphuric acid, diluted with six times its weight of water, with as much pure carbonate of potash, dissolved also in six times its weight of water, as is sufficient to neutralize the acid. The salt is procured from the solution by evaporation and crystallization. The other colleges obtain this salt by dissolving the saline mass that remains after the distillation of nitrous acid, filtering and crystallizing as before.
Sulphate of potash is a mild purgative, and may be given in a dose of four or five drams, but it requires a large quantity of water for its solution. It is employed chiefly to assist in the pulverization of opium, scammony, &c.
d. SULPHAS POTASSÆ CUM SULPHURE, E. SALPOLYCHRESTUS. Sulphate of potash with sulphur. Sal polychrest.
Prepared by mixing together equal parts of powdered nitrate of potash and sublimed sulphur; injecting the mixture gradually into a red hot crucible; and, when the deflagration ceases, allowing the salt to cool, and putting it into a vessel that is to be closely stopped.
Similar in its effects with the last, but more easily prepared.
SECT. IV. Alkalies and Alkaline Salts.
264. CARBONAS SODÆ IMPURUS, E. BARYLLA, L. D. Impure carbonate of soda. Barilla. Fixed mineral alkali.
a. CARBONAS SODÆ, E. NATRON PREPARATUM, L. ALKALI FOSSILE MITE, D. Carbonate of soda. Vitriolated natron. Mild fossil alkali.
Prepared by boiling impure carbonate of soda, bruised or powdered barilla, till all the salt is dissolved, then filtering the liquor, and letting it by to crystallize.
For an account of the nature and properties of this salt, see CHEMISTRY, N° 1085.
Employed in medicine chiefly as an antacid and lithontripic. Dose from 10 to 30 grains.
b. AQUA SUPERCARBONATIS SODÆ, E. Water of supercarbonate of soda.
Prepared by passing a stream of carbonic acid gas through a solution of carbonate of soda, as was directed for preparing the water of carbonate of potash. See N° 315.
This preparation is supposed to be a powerful lithontripic, and the occasional use of it certainly appears to prevent the formation of uric acid. It may be drunk in the quantity of half a pint or a pint during the day.
c. PHOSPHAS SODÆ, E. Phosphate of soda.
For the preparation and nature of this salt, see CHEMISTRY, N° 1075, et seq.
An excellent laxative, preferable to most other saline cathartics, from its taste being but little unpleasant. Dose from one to two ounces, which is best taken dissolved in soup, beef tea, or gruel.
265. NITRAS POTASSÆ, E. NITRUM, L. D. Nitrate of potash. Nitre. Saltpetre. See CHEMISTRY, N° 942, et seq.
Nitrate of potash is used in medicine as a diaphoretic, diuretic, and refrigerant. Dose from five to 20 grains.
Official Preparations.
a. NITRUM PURIFICATUM, L. Purified nitre.
Purified by solution in boiling water, filtration, and crystallization.
b. ACIDUM NITROSUM, E. L. D. Nitrous acid. Fuming spirit of nitre.
Prepared by decomposing nitrate of potash by sulphuric acid, in the manner mentioned under CHEMISTRY, Chap. x. Sect. 3.
It is in this state that the acid obtained from nitrate of potash is generally employed in medicine, though for certain purposes the nitric acid is to be preferred. These acids are employed as refrigerants and diuretics, largely diluted, and in small doses, viz. from five to 20 drops, and also as tonics and general stimulants, as mentioned below. Externally they act as stimulants or escharotics, according to their strength.
c. ACIDUM NITROSUM DILUTUM, E. L. D. Diluted nitrous acid. Aqua fortis.
Prepared by mixing equal weights of nitrous acid and water, taking care to avoid the noxious fumes. Uses the same as of the last; but the diluted acid is better calculated for internal exhibition. Doses about double those of nitrous acid.
d. ACIDUM NITRICUM, E. Nitric acid.
Prepared by redistilling nitrous acid in a retort with an adopted receiver, with a very gentle heat, till the red portion has passed over, and the remaining acid has acquired the state of nitric acid. See CHEMISTRY as above.
This is the acid which has been so much recommended of late as a cure for syphilis, in which it is administered, diluted with water in the proportion of a dram to a pint, which is to be taken at intervals through the day, sucking it through a quill or glass tube, to avoid injuring the teeth, and gradually augmenting the quantity as far as the stomach will bear. Though the advantages of nitric acid in syphilitic complaints appear to have been overrated, it is no doubt a valuable succedaneum to mercury, and has, we believe, been of service in cases where mercurial preparations were inadmissible, or unsuccessful. Nitric acid, in its natural state,
History of flate, as procured by an extemporaneous decomposition of nitre by sulphuric acid, has been found of advantage as a fumigation in correcting putrid effluvia.
849 e. UNGUENTUM ACIDI NITROSI, E. Ointment of nitrous acid. Oxygenated ointment.
Prepared by gradually mixing six drams of nitrous acid with one pound of melted hog's lard, and continually agitating the mixture as it cools.
A good remedy in herpes, lepra, and some other cutaneous affections, and said to have succeeded as a substitute for mercurial ointment.
850 f. SPIRITUS ÆTHERIS NITROSI, E. L. LIQUOR ÆTHEREUS NITROSI, D. Spirit of nitrous ether. Ethereal nitrous liquor. Sweet spirit of nitre.
About three parts of alcohol and one of nitrous acid, gradually mixed together, distilling over the spirit from a water bath.
Diuretic, stimulant, and tonic. Dose 20 drops to a dram.
851 266. MURIAS SODÆ, E. SAL MURIATICUS, L. SAL COMMUNIS, D. SAL MARINUS. Muriate of soda. Sea salt. Common salt. See CHEMISTRY, No 1046.
Muriate of soda is employed as a laxative and anthelmintic. In the former way it is usually administered in clysters; in the latter it is given by the mouth, in the dose of half a dram to an ounce or more. Externally, when dried by heat, it is used as a stimulant and rubefacient.
Official Preparations.
852 a. MURIAS SODÆ EXSICCATUS, E. SAL COMMUNIS EXSICCATUS, D. Dried muriate of soda.
Muriate of soda is dried by roasting it over the fire in a wide iron vessel, with occasional agitation, till it ceases to decrepitate.
853 b. ACIDUM MURIATICUM, E. L. D. Muriatic acid. Marine acid. Spirit of sea-salt.
Prepared by decomposing muriate of soda by sulphuric acid, in the manner described under CHEMISTRY, Chap. x. Sect. 5.
Muriatic acid is used in medicine as a refrigerant, diuretic, and stimulant. Dose from 10 drops to 40 or 50. It is a good medicine in low fevers, largely diluted and sweetened with sugar. In its nascent state, as obtained by the extemporaneous decomposition of muriate of soda by sulphuric acid, it is an excellent fumigation, and in this respect is perhaps to be preferred to the nitric acid.
854 c. SULPHAS SODÆ, E. NATRON VITRIOLATUM, L. ALKALI FOSSILE VITRIOLATUM, D. SAL GLAUBERI. Sulphate of soda. Vitriolated natron. Vitriolated mineral alkali. Glauber's salt.
Usually prepared by dissolving and neutralizing the acidulous salt remaining after the preparation of muriatic acid, filtering the liquor, evaporating, and setting it aside to crystallize. See CHEMISTRY, No 1030.
A good purgative, but not suited to all stomachs. Dose from one to two ounces.
267. SUBBORAS SODÆ, BORAS SODÆ, E. B. BORAS, L. D. Subborate of soda. Borax. See CHEMISTRY, No 1067.
Sometimes given internally as a diuretic; but generally employed as a detergent to aphthous crusts and ulcerations in the mouth and fauces, either by way of soda lotion, or made into a liniment with syrup or honey.
SECT. V. Soap.
268. SAPO HISPANUS. SAPO, E. Spanish or Castile soap. Castile soap.
The Edinburgh and London colleges particularize the soap that should be used in medicine, as prepared of olive oil and soda.
On the nature and properties of soap, see CHEMISTRY. Soap is employed both internally and externally. Internally it acts as a gentle laxative, and is supposed to possess lithontriptic powers. In this latter way it has been given in the quantity of from half an ounce to an ounce in the day. Excepting with this intention, it is seldom given alone. Externally it is used as a stimulant and detergent, under the various forms mentioned below.
Official Preparations.
a. TINCTURA SAPONIS, E. LINIMENTUM SAPONIS COMPOSITUM, L. LINIMENTUM SAPONACEUM, D. Tincture of soap. Compound liniment of soap. Saponaceous liniment. Opodeldoc.
The Edinburgh tincture is prepared by digesting four ounces of soap shavings in two pounds of alcohol for three days; then adding to the filtered liquor two ounces of camphor, and half an ounce of volatile oil of rosemary, agitating them diligently. The London liniment is composed of three ounces of soap, one ounce of camphor, and one pint of spirit of rosemary; that of the Dublin college of two ounces of Castile soap, one ounce of camphor, eight ounces of alcohol, and the same of water, and two scruples of essential oil of rosemary.
b. TINCTURA SAPONIS ET OPII, E. LINIMENTUM ANODYNUM. Tincture of soap and opium. Anodyne liniment.
Prepared in the same manner as the last, with the addition, from the beginning, of one ounce of opium.
These tinctures or liniments are excellent stimulant applications in cases of sprains, rheumatic pains, and similar affections; and the latter of them has been found useful when applied to the tumid belly of children that are threatened with rickets.
c. CERATUM SAPONIS, L. D. Soap cerate. Soap cerate.
Prepared by boiling one pound of powdered litharge with a gallon or eight pounds (D.) of vinegar, over a slow fire, with constant agitation, till the mixture combines and thickens; then adding eight ounces of soap, 10 ounces of yellow wax, and a pint or 14 ounces (D.) of olive oil, and continuing the heat and agitation till they are united to form a cerate.
d. EMPLASTRUM SAPONIS, L. EMPLASTRUM SAPONACEUM, E. D. Soap plaster. Soap plaster.
Prepared by mixing one part of soap with six of melted
History of Simple and Official Medicines. History of melted litharge plaster (L. D.), or one part of sliced soap, with four of plaster of semivitrified oxide of lead, and two parts of gum plaster melted together, (E.). These are intended as discutient applications.
861 Sulphate of baryta. 269. SULPHAS BARYTÆ, E. TERRA PONDEROSA VITRIOLATA. BARYTES. Sulphate of Baryta. Vitrifiated ponderous earth. Barytes. See CHEMISTRY, N° 1256, et seq.
Employed in medicine only for preparing the muriate of baryta.
862 Carbonate of baryta. 270. CARBONAS BARYTÆ, E. TERRA PONDEROSA. Carbonate of baryta. Heavy spar. See CHEMISTRY, as above.
863 Muriate of baryta. a. MURIAS BARYTÆ, E. Muriate of baryta.
Prepared by dissolving carbonate of baryta broken into small pieces in a mixture of one part of muriatic acid and three of water, filtering the liquor, evaporating and crystallizing. Where the carbonate of baryta cannot be procured, this salt is obtained from the sulphate, by a very complex process, for which see Duncan's Dispensatory, and CHEMISTRY as above.
864 Solution of muriate of baryta. b. SOLUTIO MURIATIS BARYTÆ, E. Solution of muriate of baryta.
Prepared by dissolving one part of crystallized muriate of baryta in three of water.
This has been recommended as a powerful stimulant and tonic, in a variety of diseases. We believe it has been of service in some cases of scrofula. Dose from five to ten drops, twice or thrice a-day.
865 Lime. 271. CALX, L. CALX VIVA, E. CALX RECENTS USTA, D. Lime. Quicklime. See CHEMISTRY, Chap. xiii. Sect. 1.
Lime in substance is scarcely employed in medicine, except by way of caustic, mixed with soft soap or pot-ash.
866 Lime-water. a. AQUA CALCIS, E. L. D. Lime-water.
This is a saturated solution of fresh burnt quicklime in water. After being made, it should be kept in vessels that are not too large, and carefully stopped, that it may not imbibe carbonic acid from the air.
Lime-water is employed as an antacid and astringent, a tonic, and an anthelmintic. Dose internally from two to four ounces. As an anthelmintic it is used in the way of clyster, to destroy ascarides. It is also employed externally as a stimulant and detergent.
867 Liniment of lime-water. b. LINIMENTUM AQUÆ CALCIS. OLEUM LINI CUM CALCE, E. Liniment of lime, or Lintseed oil with lime.
Prepared by mixing equal parts of lintseed oil and lime-water.
A useful application to recent scalds and burns.
272. CARBONAS CALCIS, E. Carbonate of lime. CARBONAS CALCIS MOILLIOR, E. CRETA, L. D. Chalk. CARBONAS CALCIS DURIOR, E. MARMOR. Marble. See CHEMISTRY, N° 1230, et seq.
Carbonate of lime in its soft state is much employed in medicine as an antacid, and when powdered or prepared, it is applied externally to scalds and burns, and to cancerous sores.
a. CARBONAS CALCIS PRÆPARATUS, E. CRETA PRÆPARATA, L. D. Prepared carbonate of lime. Prepared chalk.
This is chalk reduced to a very fine powder by trituration, levigation, diffusion in water, filtration, and drying. Ordinary dose, as an antacid, from 15 grains to a dram.
b. POTIO CARBONATIS CALCIS, E. MISTURA CRETACEA, L. D. Chalk potion.
Prepared, according to the Edinburgh college, by triturating an ounce of prepared carbonate of lime with two ounces of mucilage of gum arabic, and half an ounce of double-refined sugar; then adding gradually two pounds and a half of water, and two ounces of spirit of cinnamon.
The London and Dublin mixture is prepared by mixing one ounce of prepared chalk, six drams of double-refined sugar, one ounce of powdered gum arabic, with two pints or 30 ounces (D.), of distilled water.
Employed as an antacid, especially in diarrhoea, accompanied by acidity in the intestinal canal. It may be taken ad libitum.
c. TROCHISCI CARBONATIS CALCIS, E. TROCHISCI CRETÆ, L. Troches of carbonate of lime. Troches of chalk.
Prepared of four ounces of carbonate of lime, one ounce of gum arabic, one dram of nutmeg, and six ounces of double-refined sugar, powdered together, and formed into a mass with water, (E.); or, of four ounces of prepared chalk, two ounces of prepared crabs claws, half an ounce of cinnamon, and three ounces of double-refined sugar, powdered and made into a mass with mucilage of gum arabic (L.). Used as the preceding.
d. PULVIS CARBONATIS CALCIS COMPOSITUS, E. PULVIS CRETÆ COMPOSITUS, L. Compound powder of carbonate of lime. Compound powder of chalk.
Prepared of four ounces of prepared carbonate of lime, half a dram of nutmeg, and half a dram of cinnamon powdered together (E.); or, of half a pound of prepared chalk, four ounces of cinnamon, three ounces of tormentil, and the same of gum arabic, and half an ounce of long pepper powdered separately, and mixed together (L.).
Used as antacids and tonics, in debility of the intestinal canal. Dose from 15 to 30 grains.
e. AQUA AERIS FIXI, D. Water impregnated with fixed air.
Prepared air.
Prepared by passing a stream of carbonic acid gas arising from the decomposition of three ounces of powdered white marble, and one half pound of diluted vitriolic acid, mixed with an equal quantity of water, through six pounds of pure spring water, in a Noot's apparatus, with occasional agitation.
An excellent tonic, refrigerant, and anti-emetic.
876. f. SOLUTIO MURIATIS CALCIS, E. Solution of muriate of lime.
Prepared by dissolving nine ounces of white marble broken to pieces, in sixteen ounces of muriatic acid, mixed with eight ounces of water, digesting for half an hour, pouring off the liquor, evaporating to dryness, dissolving the residuum in times its weight of water, and filtering the solution.
An excellent tonic, useful in cases of scrofula and scirrhous. Dose from 30 to 60 drops, twice or thrice a-day.
877. 273. SULPHAS MAGNESIÆ, E. MAGNESIA VITRIOLATA, L. D. SAL CATHARTICUS AMARUS. Sulphate of magnesia. Vitriolated magnesia. Epsom salt. See CHEMISTRY, Chap. xiii. Sect. 4.
Used as a purgative, in a dose of an ounce to an ounce and a half; as a tonic and gentle stimulant, in the dose of a dram or two diluted considerably, twice a-day.
Official Preparations.
878. a. CARBONAS MAGNESIÆ, E. MAGNESIA ALBA, L. D. Carbonate of magnesia. White magnesia.
Prepared by decomposing sulphate of magnesia by an equal weight of carbonate of potash, each previously dissolved in twice its weight of warm water, strained, and then mixed, instantly adding eight times their weight of warm water; then boiling the liquor for a little with agitation, and when the heat is a little diminished, straining the liquor through linen, and well washing the powder that remains on the filter with warm water, and drying.
An excellent antacid, and in cases of acidity, a laxative; also a good anti-emetic, where the sickness is accompanied with acidity. Dose from half a dram to a dram.
879. b. MAGNESIA, E. MAGNESIA USTA, L. D. Magnesia. Burnt or calcined magnesia.
This is pure magnesia, freed from carbonic acid, by keeping it in a red heat for two hours, and putting it up in closely stopped bottles.
Preferable to the former as an antacid, wherever the extrication of carbonic acid may be unpleasant, by producing flatulency, especially for children.
880. c. TROCHISCI MAGNESIÆ, L. Troches of magnesia.
Prepared by triturating together four ounces of burnt magnesia, two ounces of double refined sugar, and a scruple of powdered ginger, and forming a mass for troches, with mucilage of gum arabic.
881. 274. SUPERSULPHAS ALUMINÆ ET POTASSÆ, SUL-
PHAS ALUMINÆ, E. ALUMEN, L. D. Sulphate of alumina and potash. Alum. See CHEMISTRY, No 1418, et seq.
Alum is employed both externally and internally as an astringent and tonic. Internally it is given chiefly in haemorrhages; dose from ten grains to a scruple.
Official Preparations.
882. a. ALUMEN PURIFICATUM, L. Purified alum. Purified alum.
Prepared by boiling one pound of alum with one dram of chalk, in a pint of distilled water, straining and crystallizing.
883. b. SULPHAS ALUMINÆ EXSICCATUS, E. ALUMEN USTUM, L. Dried sulphate of alumina. Burnt alum. Dried sulphate of alumina.
Alum is freed from its water of crystallization by melting it over the fire in an earthen or iron vessel, and keeping it there till it ceases to boil.
Employed as an escharotic, to destroy fungous excrescences.
884. c. AQUA ALUMINIS COMPOSITA, L. Compound alum water. Compound alum water.
Prepared by dissolving half a dram of alum, and the same of vitriolated zinc, in four ounces of distilled water.
Employed externally as a stimulant or astringent, especially in ophthalmia, and as an injection in leucorrhœa.
885. d. PULVIS SULPHATIS ALUMINÆ COMPOSITUS, E. PULVIS STYPTICUS. Compound powder of sulphate of alumina. Styptic powder. Compound powder of sulphate of alumina.
Composed of four parts of sulphate of alumina, and one part of kino, rubbed together to a fine powder.
Astringent. Dose from 15 to 30 grains.
886. e. CATAPLASMA ALUMINIS, L. COAGULUM ALUMINOSUM, D. Alum cataplasma. Alum curd. Alum curd.
Prepared by shaking any quantity of the white of egg with a piece of alum till a curd is formed.
A useful application to sore and watery eyes, spread on linen, and applied at bed-time.
887. 275. BOLUS GALLICUS, L. French bole. French bole.
A clayey earth, formerly employed as an antacid or absorbent.
SECT. VII. Metals and Metallic Preparations.
888. 275. ACIDUM ARSENIOSUM. OXIDUM ARSENICIÆ, E. Arsenious acid. Oxide of arsenic. White arsenic. Arsenious acid. See CHEMISTRY, No 1536, et seq.
For an excellent account of the effects of arsenic on the living body, the modes of obviating or counteracting them, and of its medical use, see Duncan's Dispensatory.
This substance is employed as a tonic in intermittent fever, but we consider it as a dangerous remedy. For the mode of preparing and exhibiting it, see Duncan's
History of Duncan's Dispensatory as above, and Theſaurus Medicinæ.
276. SULPHURETUM ANTIMONII, E. ANTIMONIUM, L. STIBIUM, D. Sulphuret of antimony.
For the natural history and chemical nature of this substance, see MINERALOGY Index, and CHEMISTRY, Chap. xiv. sect. 12.
In its natural state, sulphuret of antimony is not employed in human medicine, except to form the following
Official Preparations.
390 Prepared sulphuret of antimony. a. SULPHURETUM ANTIMONII PRÆPARATUM, E. ANTIMONIUM PRÆPARATUM, L. STIBIUM PRÆPARATUM, D. Prepared antimony.
Reduced to a very fine powder in the same manner as chalk, &c.
391 Oxide of antimony with sulphur. b. OXIDUM ANTIMONII CUM SULPHURE PER NITRATUM POTASSÆ, E. CROCUS ANTIMONII, L. STIBIUM NITRO CALCINATUM, D. Oxide of antimony with sulphur. Crocus of antimony.
Prepared by injecting into a red hot crucible equal weights of sulphuret of antimony and nitrate of potash, powdered separately, and well mixed; separating the reddish matter that remains after the deflagration is over, from the whitish crust above it, and reducing the former to powder, which is to be well washed with hot water till it is tasteless. Scarcely employed in medicine, except as the basis of other preparations.
392 Vitrified oxide of antimony with sulphur. c. OXIDUM ANTIMONII CUM SULPHURE VITRIFICATUM, E. ANTIMONIUM VITRIFICATUM, L. Vitrified oxide of antimony with sulphur. Vitrified antimony. Glaſs of antimony.
Prepared by gradually heating powdered sulphuret of antimony till it ceases to emit sulphurous fumes, and then melting it by an intense heat into a glaſs, which is to be poured out on a heated braſs plate.
Employed by the London college as the basis of their antimonial wine.
393 Vitrified oxide of antimony with wax. d. OXIDUM ANTIMONII VITRIFICATUM CUM CERA, E. Vitrified oxide of antimony with wax.
Made by adding to one part of melted yellow wax, eight parts of vitrified oxide of antimony with sulphur, and roasting the mixture over a gentle fire with continual agitation for about a quarter of an hour, then pouring out the mixture, and, when cold, grinding it to powder.
This is similar to a medicine that was much esteemed by Sir John Pringle, as a remedy in dysentery. Dose from two or three to 20 grains, according to the age and strength of the patient.
394 Brown antimonial sulphur. e. SULPHUR STIBIATUM FUSCUM, D. KERMES MINERALIS. Brown antimonial sulphur. Kermes mineral.
For the preparations and nature of this substance, see CHEMISTRY, No 1688.
395 Precipitated sulphuret of antimony. f. SULPHURETUM ANTIMONII PRÆCIPITATUM, E. SULPHUR ANT. PRÆCIP. L. SULPHUR VOL. XII. Part II.
STIBIATUM RUFUM, D. Precipitated sulphuret of antimony. History of Simple and Official Medicines.
Prepared by dissolving two pounds of prepared sulphuret of antimony in four pounds of water of potash, mixed with three pounds of water, adding more, if necessary, in a covered iron pot, over a slow fire for three hours, frequently stirring with an iron spatula, straining the liquor while hot, and precipitating the sulphuret by diluted sulphuric acid; then washing and drying the precipitate. See CHEMISTRY, No 1688.
Employed like the last as a diaphoretic. Dose two or three grains.
396 g. MURIAS ANTIMONII, E. ANTIMONIUM MURIATUM, L. STIBIUM MURIATUM CAUSTICUM, D. Muriate of antimony. Muriated antimony. Butter of antimony. See CHEMISTRY, p. 638.
Employed sometimes as a caustic, and for preparing the following substance.
397 h. CALX STIBII PRÆCIPITATA, D. Precipitated calx of antimony. Powder of algaroth. Precipitated calx of antimony.
Prepared by adding eight ounces of muriated antimony to a filtered solution of eight ounces of mild vegetable alkali, in 40 pounds of water, washing and drying the precipitated powder.
398 i. OXIDUM ANTIMONII CUM PHOSPHATE CALCIS, E. PULVIS ANTIMONIALIS, L. PULVIS STIBIATUS, D. Oxide of antimony with phosphate of lime. Antimonial powder. Oxide of antimony with phosphate of lime.
For the preparation and nature of this substance, see CHEMISTRY, No 1686. It is considered as nearly the same with James's powder.
An excellent diaphoretic. Dose from five to ten grains.
399 j. TARTRAS ANTIMONII ET POTASSÆ, E. ANTIMONIUM TARTARISATUM, L. TARTARUM STIBIATUM, D. Tartrate of antimony and potash. Tartarized antimony. Stibiated tartar. Emetic tartar or tartar emetic. See CHEMISTRY, No 1687, and Duncan's Dispensatory. Tartrate of antimony and potash.
The Edinburgh and London colleges direct this to be prepared by boiling together three parts of oxide of antimony with sulphur, (see No 891.) and four parts of super-tartrate of potash, for a quarter of an hour, in a glaſs vessel, straining the liquor, and setting it by to crystallize.
Emetic; dose two or three grains at once, or better half a grain or a grain at short intervals. Expectorant; dose half a grain, repeated at long intervals of two or three hours. Diaphoretic, in similar doses, combined with opium, &c. Alternative, in still smaller doses. Externally stimulant and rubefacient.
900 l. VINUM TARTRIS ANTIMONII, E. VINUM ANTIMONII TARTARISATI, L. VINUM TARTARI STIBIATI, D. Wine of tartrate of antimony. Wine of tartarized antimony. Wine of tartrate of antimony.
Prepared by dissolving tartrate of antimony and potash either immediately in Spanish white wine, or first in boiling water, and then adding the wine. The proportions
History of Simple and Official Medicines. Portions of the colleges vary; those of Edinburgh being 24 grains of the salt to a pound of wine; of London and Dublin, 40 grains of salt to two ounces of boiling water, and eight ounces of wine; so that the former contains two grains in every ounce by weight, the latter four grains in every ounce by measure.
Doses of the Edinburgh wine as an emetic, an ounce, or an ounce and a half, or at intervals half an ounce; as an expectorant or diaphoretic, a dram or two. The London and Dublin wine may be taken in about half the above doses.
901 Antimonial wine. m. VINUM ANTIMONII, L. Antimonial wine.
Prepared by digesting an ounce of vitrified antimony in powder, in a pint and a half of Spanish white wine, for 12 days, with frequent agitation and straining through paper.
This preparation might be omitted, as it is neither so easily prepared nor so certain as the last.
902 Calcined antimony. n. ANTIMONIUM CALCINATUM, L. Calcined antimony. Diaphoretic antimony. See CHEMISTRY, No 1690.
Formerly much employed as a diaphoretic in a dose of from five to 30 grains; but since the introduction of James's powder and the analogous preparations, nearly disused.
903 Compound antimonial pills. o. PILULÆ STIBII COMPOSITÆ, D. PILULÆ PLUMMERI. Compound antimonial pills. Plummer's pills.
Prepared by triturating together three ounces of precipitated sulphur of antimony, and the same of mild muriate of mercury; then adding a dram of extract of gentian, and the same of hard Spanish soap, and forming a mass with soap jelly.
Formerly in great repute as an alterative.
904 Mercury. 277. HYDRARGYRUM, D. HYDRARGYRUS, E. L. ARGENTUM VIVUM. Mercury. Quicksilver.
For an account of the chemical nature and properties of mercury, and the modes of ascertaining its purity, see CHEMISTRY, p. 642.
We shall first notice the several official preparations of mercury, and then subjoin a sketch of its uses and the cases to which it is best adapted.
Official Preparations.
905 Purified mercury. a. HYDRARGYRUM PURIFICATUM, D. HYDRARGYRUS PURIFICATUS, E. L.
The Edinburgh process is to rub together four parts of quicksilver, and one part of iron filings, and distil from an iron vessel.
906 Acetate of mercury. b. ACETAS HYDRARGYRI. ACETIS HYDRARGYRI, E. HYDRARGYRUM ACETATUM, D. HYDRARGYRUS ACETATUS, L. Acetate of mercury. Acetated mercury. See CHEMISTRY, No 1749.
Scarcely employed at present, except as an external stimulant or diluent.
907 Muriate of mercury. c. MURIAS HYDRARGYRI, E. HYDRARGYRUM MURIATUM CORROSIVUM, D. HY-
DRARGYRUS MURIATUS, L. Muriate of mercury. Corrosive muriated mercury. Corrosive sublimate. See CHEMISTRY, No 1736.
Prepared by boiling two pounds of purified quicksilver in two pounds and a half of sulphuric acid, in a glass vessel, over a sand bath, to dryness, triturating the dried mass when cold with four pounds of dried muriate of soda, then subliming in a glass cucurbit with a heat gradually increased, and separating the sublimed matter from the scoria.
Used as a fialagogue; dose one eighth to one-fourth of a grain; as an external stimulus or escharotic to venereal ulcers, chancres, and herpetic eruptions, in the proportion of about a grain or more to the ounce of liquid.
908 d. SUBMURIAS HYDRARGYRI, E. HYDRARGYRUM MURIATUM MITE SUBLIMATUM, D. CALOMELAS, L. Submuriate of mercury. Sublimed mild muriate of mercury. Calomel. See CHEMISTRY, No 1742, where the process is much the same as that of the Edinburgh college.
Given in mott cases where mercury is indicated. Dose, as a diaphoretic or alterative, about a grain; as a cathartic or anthelmintic, three to 10 grains; as a fialagogue, one or two grains twice a-day.
909 e. SUBMURIAS HYDRARGYRI PRECIPITATUS, E. HYDRARGYRUM MURIATUM MITE PRECIPITATUM, D. HYDRARGYRUS MURIATUS MITE, L. Precipitated submuriate of mercury. Precipitated mild muriate of mercury.
Procured by adding to a solution of half a pound of purified quicksilver in the same weight of diluted nitrous acid, a solution of four pounds and a half of muriate of soda in eight pounds of boiling water; washing and drying the precipitate.
Much the same in its effects and doses as the foregoing.
910 f. CALX HYDRARGYRI ALBA, L. White calx of mercury. White precipitate.
Prepared by dissolving first half a pound of sal ammoniac, and then half a pound of muriated mercury, in distilled water, adding to the mixed solution half a pound of water of prepared kali, filtering and washing and drying the precipitate. See Duncan's Dispensatory.
911 g. UNGUENTUM CALCIS HYDRARGYRI ALBÆ, L. Ointment of white calx of mercury.
Prepared by mixing a dram of the foregoing with an ounce and a half of ointment of hog's lard.
Used to destroy vermin, and in some cutaneous eruptions.
912 h. OXIDUM HYDRARGYRI CINEREUM, E. PULVIS HYDRARGYRI CINEREUS, D. Cinereous oxide of mercury.
Prepared by dissolving four parts of purified quicksilver in five parts of diluted nitrous acid; then gradually adding 15 parts of distilled water, and pouring in a sufficient quantity of water of carbonate of ammonia to precipitate the whole of the oxide, which is to be washed and dried.
History of Simple and Official Medicines. A mild falagogue and alterative. Dose from one to five grains. Used also as a fumigation in syphilitic eruptions, &c.
913 Ointment of cinnaceous oxide of mercury. i. UNGUENTUM OXIDI HYDRARGYRI CINEREI, E. Ointment of cinnaceous oxide of mercury.
Composed of one part of the foregoing, and three parts of hog's lard. Used for mercurial inunction.
914 Quicksilver with chalk. j. HYDRARGYRUS CUM CRETA, L. Quicksilver with chalk.
Prepared by triturating together three parts of purified quicksilver and five parts of prepared chalk, till the globules disappear.
A mild alterative. Dose from 10 to 30 grains.
915 Calcined mercury. k. HYDRARGYRUM CALCINATUM, D. HYDRARGYRUS CALCINATUS, L. Calcined mercury. See CHEMISTRY, No 1709.
A violent falagogue. Dose half a grain to a grain.
916 Red oxide of mercury. m. OXIDUM HYDRARGYRI RUBRUM PER ACIDUM NITRICUM, E. HYDRARGYRUS NITRATUS RUBER, L. HYDRARGYRUM SUBNITRATUM, D. Red oxide of mercury by nitric acid. Red nitrated mercury. Red precipitate. See CHEMISTRY, No 1709.
Used as a stimulant or an escharotic in fungous ulcers, &c.
917 Ointment of red oxide of mercury. n. UNGUENTUM OXIDI HYDRARGYRI RUBRI, E. Ointment of red oxide of mercury.
Composed of one part of the foregoing reduced to fine powder, and eight parts of hog's lard.
918 Yellow sulphate of mercury. o. SUBSULPHAS HYDRARGYRI FLAVUS, E. HYDRARGYRUM SUBVITRIOLATUM, D. HYDRARGYRUS VITRIOLATUS, L. Yellow sulphate of mercury. Subvitrolated mercury. Turpeth mineral. See CHEMISTRY, No 1720.
Employed chiefly as an erthine, mixed with liquorice powder or cephalic snuff.
919 Black sulphuret of mercury. p. SULPHURETUM HYDRARGYRI NIGRUM, E. HYDRARGYRUM SULPHURATUM NIGRUM, D. HYDRARGYRUS CUM SULPHURE, L. Black sulphuret of mercury. Mercury with sulphur. Ethiops mineral.
Prepared by triturating together in a glass mortar with a glass pestle, equal weights of purified quicksilver, and sublimed sulphur, till the globules of the former disappear. See CHEMISTRY, No 1712.
Employed chiefly as an alterative in cutaneous diseases and glandular affections. Dose from five or 10 grains to a dram or more.
920 Red sulphuret of mercury. q. HYDRARGYRUM SULPHURATUM RUBRUM, D. HYDRARGYRUS SULPHURATUS RUBER, L. Red sulphuret of mercury. Fattitious cinnabar. Vermilion. See CHEMISTRY, No 1713.
Used principally as a fumigation for venereal ulcers in the nose, mouth, and throat, and as an ingredient in an ointment for the itch.
911 History of Simple and Official Medicines. r. PILULÆ HYDRARGYRI, E. L. D. Mercury pills.
Prepared by triturating an ounce of purified quicksilver with the same weight of conserve of red roses in a glass mortar, till the globules completely disappear, adding occasionally a little mucilage of gum arabic, then adding two ounces of starch, and beating the whole with a little water into a mass, to be immediately divided into 480 equal pills (E.). The London pills are composed of two drams of purified quicksilver, three drams of conserve of roses, and one dram of powdered liquorice; and the Dublin pills of three drams of quicksilver, the same of extract of liquorice, and a dram and a half of purified liquorice root.
Four grains of the Edinburgh mass, three of the London, and two and a half of the Dublin, contain about one grain of mercury, so that the last are nearly twice as strong as the first. Dose of the Edinburgh pills as a falagogue, from three to six, once or twice a day.
912 Mercurial ointment. s. UNGUENTUM HYDRARGYRI, E. Mercurial ointment. Blue ointment.
Prepared by triturating together one part of quicksilver with a little hog's lard, till the globules disappear; then adding one part of mutton suet, and as much hog's lard as, with the first quantity, is equal to three parts. Also formed with double or treble the quantity of mercury.
Used for mercurial inunction. Quantity to be used at once about four scruples or drams every other night, or every night.
913 Stronger mercurial ointment. t. UNGUENTUM HYDRARGYRI FORTIUS, L. D. Stronger mercurial ointment.
Composed of two pounds of purified quicksilver, 23 ounces of prepared hog's lard, and an ounce of prepared mutton suet.
Quantity used at once, about two scruples or a dram.
924 Milder mercurial ointment. u. UNGUENTUM HYDRARGYRI MITIUS, L. D. Milder mercurial ointment. Trooper's ointment.
Formed of one part of the foregoing, and two of prepared hog's lard. Used chiefly to destroy vermin, or for some cutaneous affections.
925 Mercurial plaster. v. EMPLASTRUM HYDRARGYRI, E. Mercurial plaster.
Formed by melting one part of olive oil, and the same of white rosin together; and when the mixture is cold, rubbing with it three parts of quicksilver till the globules disappear, afterwards adding by degrees six parts of melted plaster of semivitrified oxide of lead, and mixing the whole carefully together.
926 Plaster of gum ammoniac with mercury. w. EMPLASTRUM AMMONIACI CUM HYDRARGYRO, L. Plaster of gum ammoniac with mercury.
Prepared by triturating together three ounces of purified quicksilver, with about a dram of sulphurated oil, till the globules disappear, and then adding gradually one pound of strained gum ammoniac melted.
x. EMPLASTRUM LITHARGYRI CUM HYDRARGYRO,
L. Litharge plaster with mercury.
Composed of three ounces of purified quicksilver, about a dram of sulphurated oil, and a pound of melted litharge plaster.
These three last are employed as resolvents and discutents, in cases of venereal nodes and beginning indurations.
y. UNGUENTUM NITRATIS HYDRARGYRI, E. UNGUENTUM HYDRARGYRI NITRATI, L. D. UNGUENTUM CITRINUM. Ointment of nitrate of mercury. Citrine ointment.
Prepared by first dissolving one part of quicksilver in two of nitrous acid, and beating up the solution in a glass mortar, with nine parts of olive oil, and three of hog's lard, previously melted together (or with 12 parts of hog's lard, L. D.) till the whole is formed into an ointment.
A powerful stimulant and detergent ointment, useful in inflammation and ulceration of the eyelids, and in cutaneous affections.
z. UNGUENTUM NITRATIS HYDRARGYRI MITIUS, E. Milder ointment of nitrate of mercury.
Prepared in the same way as the last, except using three times the quantity of oil and lard.
Mercury, or some of its preparations, is exhibited, 1. As an ermine, the subulphate of mercury; 2. As a falagogue, mercury in almost any form; 3. As a cathartic, the suburiate of mercury; 4. As a diuretic, the oxides, the muriate, and the submuriate, combined with other diuretics; 5. As a sudorific, calomel conjoined with a sudorific regimen; 6. As an emmenagogue; 7. As an astringent, muriate of mercury; 8. As a stimulant, muriate of mercury; 9. As an antispasmodic; 10. As an anthelmintic.
With some of these views, mercury is frequently exhibited, 1. In febrile diseases; in obstinate agues. 2. In inflammatory diseases, in indolent and chronic inflammations, especially of the glandular viscera, as the liver, spleen, &c. 3. In exanthematous diseases, various. 4. In profluvia; in dysentery. 5. In spasmodic diseases; tetanus, trismus, hydrophobia, &c. 6. In cachectic diseases; anasarca, ascites, hydrothorax, hydrocephalus, &c. 7. In impetigines, scrofula, syphilis, lepra, icterus, &c. 8. In local diseases; in caligo cornea, amaurosis, gonorrhoea, oblipiatio, amenorrhoea, suppressionis, tumours of various kinds, herpes, tinea, &c.
For a more particular account of the medical effects and uses of mercury, we refer our readers to Cullen's Materia Medica, vol. ii. The Practical Synopsis, vol. i. The Theſaurus Medicaminum, and Murray's Elements, vol. i.
278. ZINCUM, E. L. D. Zinc. See CHEMISTRY, p. 649.
Official Preparations.
a. OXIDUM ZINCI, E. ZINCUM CALCINATUM, L. CALX ZINCI, E. FLORES ZINCI. Oxide of zinc. Flowers of zinc. See CHEMISTRY, N° 1756.
Employed as a tonic and antispasmodic, chiefly in epilepsy. Dose from three to 10 grains, three or four times a day.
b. UNGUENTUM OXIDI ZINCI, E. Ointment of oxide of zinc.
Composed of one part of the foregoing, and six parts of simple liniment.
Applied to the eye as an astringent, in cases of ophthalmia, attended with debility and relaxation of the vessels.
c. SULPHAS ZINCI, E. ZINCUM VITRIOLATUM, L. D. Sulphate of zinc. Vitriolated zinc, zinc. White vitriol. See CHEMISTRY, N° 1764.
Employed internally as an emetic, in the dose of from 10 to 30 grains, and as an astringent and tonic in a dose of from two to five grains, several times a day. Externally as a stimulant and astringent, in the form of lotion, collyrium, or injection.
d. SOLUTIO SULPHATIS ZINCI, E. Solution of sulphate of zinc.
Prepared by dissolving 16 grains of sulphate of zinc in eight ounces of water; then adding 16 drops of diluted sulphuric acid, and filtering through paper.
Used in most cases where the sulphate of zinc is employed externally.
e. AQUA ZINCI VITRIOLATI CUM CAMPHORA, L. Water of vitriolated zinc with camphor.
Composed of half an ounce of vitriolated zinc, half an ounce by measure of camphorated spirit, and two pints of boiling water, mixed together, and filtered through paper.
Used for an astringent lotion and collyrium.
f. SOLUTIO ACETITIS ZINCI, E. Solution of acetate of zinc.
Prepared by mixing together a solution of one dram of sulphate of zinc, in 10 ounces of distilled water, and a solution of four scruples of acetate of lead in 10 ounces of distilled water, allowing them to stand for some time at rest, and filtering.
An excellent astringent collyrium.
279. OXIDUM ZINCI IMPURUM, E. TUTIA, L. Impure oxide of zinc. Tutty. See MINERALOGY, Index.
Official Preparations.
a. OXIDUM ZINCI IMPURUM PRÆPARATUM, E. TUTIA PRÆPARATA, L. D. Prepared impure oxide of zinc. Prepared tutty.
Prepared in the same way as chalk, and other hard substances.
b. UNGUENTUM OXIDI ZINCI IMPURI, E. UNGUENTUM TUTIÆ, L. D. Ointment of impure oxide of zinc. Tutty ointment.
Composed of one part of the foregoing, and five parts of simple liniment (E.), or of any quantity of the foregoing, and as much ointment of spermaceti, or of hog's
History of hog's lard as is sufficient to form a soft ointment Simple and (L. D.)
Official Medicines. Used in similar cases with No 932.
940 Impure carbonate of zinc. 280. CARBONAS ZINCI IMPURUS, E. LAPIS CALAMINARIS, L. D. Impure carbonate of zinc. Calamine. See MINERALOGY Index.
Official Preparations.
941 Prepared impure carbonate of zinc. a. CARBONAS ZINCI IMPURUS PRÆPARATUS, E. LAPIS CALAMINARIS PRÆPARATUS, L. D. Prepared carbonate of zinc. Prepared calamine.
Prepared as chalk, &c.
942 Cerate of impure carbonate of zinc. b. CERATUM CARBONATIS ZINCI IMPURI, E. CERATUM LAPIDIS CALAMINARIS, L. D. CERATUM EPULOTICUM. Cerate of impure carbonate of zinc. Calamine cerate. Epulotic cerate. Brown cerate. Turner's cerate.
Composed of one part of the foregoing, and five parts of simple cerate (E.), or of half a pound (L.), or one part (D.) of the foregoing, the same of yellow wax, and a pint (L.) or two parts (D.) of olive oil.
Employed chiefly as a dressing to sores and ulcers.
943 Tin. 281. STANNUM, E. L. D. Tin. See CHEMISTRY, p. 653.
Official Preparations.
944 Powder of tin. a. STANNI PULVIS, L. D. Powder of tin.
Prepared by granulating melted tin by agitation in a covered wooden box rubbed with chalk; or by stirring while melted over the fire till it be reduced to a powder.
Employed as a mechanical anthelmintic, especially in cases of tœnia and lumbricus. Dose from two drams to half an ounce.
945 Lead. 282. PLUMBUM, E. L. D. Lead. See CHEMISTRY, p. 657.
946 White oxide of lead. b. OXIDUM PLUMBI ALBI, E. CERUSSA, L. D. White oxide of lead. Ceruse. White lead. See CHEMISTRY, No 1856.
Official Preparations.
947 Compound powder of ceruse. a. PULVIS CERUSSÆ COMPOSITUS, L. Compound powder of ceruse.
Composed of five ounces of ceruse, half an ounce of farcocol, and half an ounce of gum-tragacanth, powdered together.
Intended as an external discutient, but inferior for that purpose to the solutions of the salts of lead.
948 Ointment of white oxide of lead. b. UNGUENTUM OXIDI PLUMBI ALBI, E. UNGUENTUM ALBUM. Ointment of white oxide of lead. White ointment.
Composed of five parts of simple ointment, and one of white oxide of lead.
A cooling defecative ointment, forming a useful application in cases of excoriation.
949 Superacetate of lead. c. SUPERACETAS PLUMBI. ACETIS PLUMBI, E. CERUSSA ACETATA, L. D. SACCHARUM
SATURNI. Superacetate of lead. Acetated ceruse. History of Simple and Official Medicines. Sugar of lead. See CHEMISTRY, No 1858.
Chiefly employed in solution as an external refrigerant or astringent, by way of lotion, collyrium, or injection. Its external use being highly dangerous, ought to be entirely abandoned.
950 d. UNGUENTUM ACETITIS PLUMBI, E. UNGUENTUM CERUSSÆ ACETATÆ, L. D. UNGUENTUM SATURNINUM. Ointment of acetate of lead. Ointment of acetated ceruse. Saturnine ointment.
Composed of one part of the foregoing, and 20 parts of simple ointment (E.) or two drams of the foregoing, two ounces of white wax, and half a pint or half a pound of olive oil (L. D.).
A useful refrigerant ointment.
951 283. OXIDUM PLUMBI RUBRUM, E. MINIMUM, L. Red oxide of lead. Red lead. See CHEMISTRY, No 1832.
This is now scarcely employed in medicine.
952 284. OXIDUM PLUMBI SEMIVITREUM, E. LITHARGYRUS, L. D. Semivitrified oxide of lead. Litharge. See CHEMISTRY, No 1834.
Official Preparations.
953 a. LITHARGYRUS PRÆPARATUS, E. D. Prepared litharge. Prepared litharge.
Reduced to an impalpable powder by levigation, &c., in the usual manner.
954 b. AQUA LITHARGYRI ACETATI, L. LIQUOR LITHARGYRI ACETATI, D. EXTRACTUM SATURNI. Water of acetated litharge. Extract of lead.
Prepared by mixing two pounds four ounces of litharge with a gallon of distilled vinegar, boiling to fix pints with constant agitation, then setting it aside till the feces have subsided, and then straining.
955 c. LIQUOR LITHARGYRI ACETATI COMPOSITUS, D. AQUA LITHARGYRI ACETATI COMPOSITA, L. Compound water of acetated litharge.
Prepared by mixing a dram of the foregoing with a dram of proof spirit, and adding 14 ounces or a pint of distilled water.
This is intended as a refrigerant application, and is attended with effects similar to those of the superacetate of lead, from which it however differs in its chemical nature.
956 d. CERATUM LITHARGYRI ACETATI COMPOSITUM, L. CERATUM LITHARGYRI ACETATI, D. Compound cerate of acetated litharge.
Prepared by rubbing half a dram of camphor with a little olive oil, and in the mean time adding gradually two ounces and a half of acetated litharge to a melted mixture of four ounces of yellow wax, and nine ounces of olive oil, stirring it till cold; and lastly adding the camphorated oil. Formerly much employed as a refrigerant application, but differing in little, except in consistence,
History of Simple and Official Medicines.
957 Plaster of semivitrified oxide of lead. Litharge plaster. Common plaster. Dialcolum plaster.
Prepared by boiling together over a slow fire, one part of semivitrified oxide of lead in powder, and about two parts of olive oil, adding a little hot water from time to time, and constantly agitating till the litharge and oil are uniformly mixed.
This plaster has been long employed to cover excoriated surfaces, and to form plasters for supporting the teguments in the neighbourhood of sores and ulcers.
For the ill effects of lead as a poison, see Fothergill's "Cautions concerning Poisons of Lead and Copper."
958 Iron.
285. FERRUM, E. L. D. Iron. See CHEMISTRY, p. 664.
Official Preparations.
959 Purified filings of iron.
a. FERRI LIMATURÆ PURIFICATÆ, E. Purified filings of iron.
Filings of iron are purified by placing a sieve over them, and attracting the purer particles through the sieve by means of a good magnet.
960 Purified black oxide of iron.
b. FERRI OXIDUM NIGRUM PURIFICATUM, E. FERRI SQUAMÆ PURIFICATÆ. Purified black oxide of iron. Purified scales of iron.
This is a preparation of the scales of iron that collect about a smith's anvil, by the magnet.
961 Carbonate of iron.
c. CARBONAS FERRI, E. FERRI RUBIGO, L. D. Carbonate of iron. Rust of iron. See CHEMISTRY, No 1886, and 1929.
962 Water of aerated iron.
d. AQUA FERRI AERATI, D. Water of aerated iron.
This is an artificial chalybeate water, prepared in the same manner as No 875, with the addition of a coil of fine iron wire suspended in the water.
963 Wine of iron.
e. VINUM FERRI, L. VINUM FERRATUM, D. Wine of iron. Chalybeate wine.
Prepared by digesting four ounces of iron filings in four pints of Spanish white wine, for a month, with frequent agitation, and then straining the liquor.
f. SULPHAS FERRI, E. FERRUM VITRIOLA. TUM, L. D. SAL MARTIS. Sulphate of iron. Vitriolated iron. Salt of steel. See CHEMISTRY, No 1953.
A good tonic, but apt to disagree with the stomach and bowels. Dose from half a grain to one grain several times a day.
965 Tincture of muriate of iron.
g. TINCTURA MURIATIS FERRI, E. TINCTURA FERRI MURIATI, L. D. Tincture of muriate of iron.
The Edinburgh tincture is prepared by digesting three ounces of purified black oxide of iron in powder, and ten ounces of muriatic acid, with a gentle heat; then adding, after the powder is dissolved, as much alcohol as will make the whole liquor amount to two pounds and a half. The preparations of the other colleges do not materially differ from this. Dose from 10 to 20 drops, twice or thrice a day.
966 Tartarized iron.
h. FERRUM TARTARISATUM, L. Tartarized iron.
Prepared by mixing one pound of iron filings, and two pounds of powdered crystals of tartar, into a thick mass with distilled water, exposing them to the air for eight days in a wide glass vessel, and then drying the matter in a sand bath, and grinding to a very fine powder. See CHEMISTRY, p. 671. Dose from 10 to 30 grains.
967 Native sulphate of iron.
286. SULPHAS FERRI NATIVUS. Native sulphate of iron. Green vitriol. Green copperas.
Official Preparations.
a. SULPHAS FERRI EXSICCATUS, E. Dried sulphate of iron.
Prepared by exposing any quantity of sulphate of iron to the action of a moderate heat, in an unglazed earthen vessel, till it becomes white and perfectly dry.
969 Red oxide of iron.
b. OXIDUM FERRI RUBUM, E. Red oxide of iron. Colcothar of vitriol.
Prepared by exposing the foregoing preparation to an intense heat till it is converted into a very red matter.
970 Plaster of red oxide of iron.
c. EMPLASTRUM OXIDI FERRI RUBRI, E. EMPLASTRUM ROBORANS. Plaster of red oxide of iron. Strengthening plaster.
Prepared by grinding eight parts of red oxide of iron with three of olive oil; and then adding them to a melted mixture of 24 parts of plaster of semivitrified oxide of lead, six parts of white rosin, and three of yellow wax.
Used as an external application, spread on linen or leather, in weaknesses of the back and loins.
971 Muriate of ammonia and iron.
d. MURIAS AMMONIÆ ET FERRI, E. FERRUM AMMONIACALE, L. Muriate of ammonia and iron.
Prepared by mixing equal weights of red oxide of iron, washed and dried, and muriate of ammonia, and subliming, E. Dose from three to ten grains.
975 Tincture of ammoniacal iron.
e. TINCTURA FERRI AMMONIACALIS, L. Tincture of ammoniacal iron.
Prepared by digesting four ounces of the preceding, with a pint of proof spirit, and straining.
Used in similar cases with the tincture of muriate of iron, which is, however, to be preferred to it.
f. TINCTURA FERRI ACETATI, D. Tincture of acetated iron.
Prepared by rubbing together in a glass mortar, acetated vegetable alkali, and vitriolated iron, of each an ounce, till the mass deliquesces, and then adding during the trituration two pounds of alcohol, and straining the solution.
A powerful astringent and tonic. Dose 20 or 30 drops.
The preparations of iron, given in a moderate dose, gradually raise the pulse, improve the colour of the face, and increase the alvine, urinary, and cuticular excretions. Their taking proper effect is denoted by fetid eructations and black stools.
These tonics are indicated chiefly in cases of preternatural discharges, or suppression of natural secretions or excretions, proceeding from a languor and sluggishness of the fluids, and general weakness of the solids. They are therefore useful in passive haemorrhages, in dyspepsia, hysteria, and chlorosis; in most of the cachexie, and in cancerous affections, and in the general debility that often remains after acute diseases or excessive haemorrhages.
The preparations of iron, when given too largely, or improperly, produce headache, anxiety, heat of skin, and not unfrequently haemorrhages or vomiting, pains in the stomach, and spasms and pains in the bowels. They are improper wherever the circulation is already too quick, the solids too tense and rigid; and where there is any stricture and spasmodic contractions of the vessels.
287. CUPRUM, E. L. D. Copper. See CHEMISTRY, p. 674.
SUBACETAS CUPRI. SUBACETIS CUPRI, E. AERUGO. Subacetate of copper. Verdigris. See CHEMISTRY, N° 1995.
Employed chiefly as an escharotic, to destroy calous edges or fungous flesh, or as a stimulant to foul ulcers.
Official Preparations.
a. AERUGO PREPARATA, L. D. Prepared verdigris.
Prepared like other substances not soluble in water.
b. OXYMEL AERUGINIS, L. Oxymel of verdigris.
Prepared by dissolving one ounce of prepared verdigris in seven ounces of vinegar, straining through linen, and boiling with 14 ounces of clarified honey to a proper consistence.
Sometimes used as a detergent gargle to venereal ulcerations of the mouth and tonsils, but with much precaution. More generally employed, mixed with some stimulant ointment, as an external stimulant and escharotic.
c. UNGENTUM SUBACETIS CUPRI, E. Ointment of subacetate of copper. History of Simple and Official Medicines.
Prepared by mixing 15 parts of resinous ointment, and one part of subacetate of copper.
d. LIQUOR CUPRI AMMONIATI, D. AQUA CUPRI AMMONIATI, L. AQUA SAPPARINA. Water of ammoniated copper. Sapphire water. 978
Prepared by the Dublin college, by mixing four grains of prepared verdigris, and two scruples of sal ammoniac, with eight ounces of fresh made lime water, digesting for 24 hours, and pouring off the clear liquor. 979
Used as a stimulant and detergent lotion.
288. SULPHAS CUPRI, E. CUPRUM VITRIOLATUM, D. VITRIOLUM CERULEUM. Sulphate of copper. Vitriolated copper. Blue or Roman vitriol. Blue stone. See CHEMISTRY, N° 1972. 980
Sometimes given internally as an emetic, in the dose of from two to five grains, and as a tonic, a grain or two, several times a-day; but its internal use is dangerous. More frequently employed as an escharotic.
Official Preparations.
a. SOLUTIO SULPHATIS CUPRI COMPOSITA, E. A. SOLUTIO SULPHATIS CUPRI COMPOSITA, L. Compound solution of sulphate of copper. Styptic water. 981
Prepared by boiling three ounces of sulphate of copper, and the same of sulphate of alumina, in two pounds of water, till they are dissolved; then adding one ounce and a half of diluted sulphuric acid to the liquor previously filtered.
Employed chiefly as a styptic for stopping superficial haemorrhages, or bleedings at the nose.
b. AMMONIARETUM CUPRI, E. CUPRUM AMMONIATUM, D. Ammoniarete of copper. Ammoniated copper. 982
Prepared by the Edinburgh college, by rubbing two parts of the purest sulphate of copper with three parts of carbonate of ammonia carefully together, in a glass mortar, till the effervescence has entirely ceased, and they unite into a violet-coloured mass, which is to be wrapped up in blotting paper, and dried, first upon a chalk stone, and afterwards by a gentle heat, and put into a phial that is to be closely stopped.
Employed as a tonic and antispasmodic, chiefly in cases of epilepsy. Dose about half a grain or a grain, gradually increased to four or five grains, three or four times a-day.
c. PILULÆ AMMONIARETI CUPRI, E. Pills of ammoniarete of copper. Pills of ammoniarete of copper. 983
Composed of 16 grains of ammoniarete of copper in fine powder, and four scruples of crumb of bread, beaten into a mass with a sufficient quantity of water or carbonate of ammonia, and immediately divided into 32 equal pills.
One or two of these pills is a moderate dose. For an account of the ill effects arising from copper.
History of Simple and Official Medicines. as a poison, and the means of detecting and obviating them, see Fothergill's Cautions concerning the Poisons of Lead and Copper, and Duncan's Dispensatory.
984
Silver. 289. ARGENTUM, E. L. D. Silver. See CHEMISTRY, p. 681.
Official Preparation.
985
Nitrate of silver. a. NITRAS ARGENTI, E. ARGENTUM NITRATUM, L. D. CAUSTICUM LUNARE. Nitrate of silver. Nitrated silver. Lunar caustic.
Prepared by dissolving in a phial, with a gentle heat, four ounces of the purest silver flattened into plates, and cut into pieces, in eight ounces of diluted nitrous acid, mixed with four ounces of distilled water, and evaporating to a dry mass, which is to be put into a large crucible, and placed on a gentle fire, increased gradually till the mass flows like oil; then pouring it into iron pipes previously heated and anointed with tallow, and when cool, putting it into a glass vessel to be well stopped.
Employed chiefly as an escharotic, to destroy the callous edges of ulcers, warts, and other excrescences; but lately much recommended, and employed with some success, as a tonic in cases of epilepsy. It should be begun in very small doses, about one-eighth or one-fourth of a grain, dissolved in distilled water, or made into a pill with crumbs of bread, gradually increasing the dose to a grain or more, twice or three times a-day.
CHAP. IV. Gaseous Substances.
986
Oxygenous air. 290. GAS OXYGENUM. Oxygenous gas. Vital air.
On the nature and properties of this gas, see CHEMISTRY, No 341.
When air, with an increased proportion of oxygen, is respired, it acts as a powerful stimulus, increasing the circulation and animal heat, raising the spirits, and producing a temporary increase of vigour and activity, followed, however, in a short time, by corresponding languor and weariness. From its stimulant effects, the respiration of superoxygenated air has been much recommended in various cases of debility, as chlorosis, epilepsy, asthmatic and dropical affections; but it seems now falling into disuse, from a conviction that practitioners were too sanguine in their expectations.
See Alphonse Essai sur les Propriétés Médicinales de l'Oxygène, 8vo. Ward Dissert. Inaug. de Medicina Pneumatica, Edin. 1800. Hodges's Dissert. Inaug. de Oxygenio, Edin. 1801; and the Practical Synopsis.
987
Gaseous oxide of azote. 291. GAS AZOTI OXIDUM. OXIDUM NITROSUM. Gaseous oxide of azote. Nitrous oxide. See CHEMISTRY, p. 493, 494, where the nature and effects of this gas are detailed at sufficient length.
As the respiration of this gas is not followed by the depression and debility consequent on the application of most other stimuli, it promises fair to become a useful remedy in some cases of debility and atony of the vital powers; but it is not yet much employed except by
way of philosophical experiment. See Davy's Researches on Nitrous Oxide. History of Simple and Official Medicines.
988
Hydrogen gas. 292. GAS HYDROGENEUM. Hydrogen gas. Inflammable air. See CHEMISTRY, No 373, et seq.
Hydrogen gas diluted with about ten times its quantity of atmospheric air, has been recommended in asthmatic complaints; but its success has not equalled the expectations of physicians.
989
Carbonated hydrogen gas. 293. GAS HYDROGENEUM CARBONATUM. Carbonated hydrogen gas. See CHEMISTRY, No 412.
This gas, which is so deleterious when respired in its pure state, has been strongly recommended when diluted with about 20 parts of atmospheric air, as a remedy in phthisis, in some cases of which it has evidently been of service, relieving the symptoms, and at least arresting the progress of the disease. It should, however, be employed with great caution, and at first largely diluted.
990
Carbonic acid gas. 294. GAS ACIDUM CARBONICUM. Carbonic acid gas. Fixed air. See CHEMISTRY, No 395.
Besides the solution of this gas in water (see No 875.), used internally as a tonic and refrigerant, the gas itself, as evolved from fermenting substances, is a good stimulant or antiseptic application to foul ulcers and cancerous sores. The modification of this substance, which is contained in yeast or barm, has been much employed of late in typhus, but we believe with no material benefit.
991
Caloric. 295. CALORICUM. Caloric. Heat. See CHEMISTRY, Chap. iii.
It would be in vain for us here to attempt any account of the effects of heat on the human body, and these have been amply detailed, both by chemical and physiological writers. It acts as a powerful stimulus, and as such is often employed, especially in the form of warm and vapour baths, in various cases of debility and atony of the system. The effect and uses of the warm and vapour baths have been already mentioned under WATER, as have the effects and uses of the cold bath.
992
Light. 296. LUMEN. Light. See CHEMISTRY, Chap. ii. Light.
Besides its effect on the eye, in producing vision, light evidently acts as a general and powerful stimulus, raising the spirits, and increasing the vigour and activity of the body. See Ruill's Lectures on Animal Life.
993
Electricity. 297. ELECTRICITAS. Electricity.
Common electricity acts as a powerful stimulus on the system, in proportion to the degree of concentration in which it is applied. When applied under the form of a stream, or continued discharge of electric fluid, its effects are the most gentle; but in general, when applied in the form of sparks, it is more active, but its effects are more confined; and when applied by way of a shock, it acts very powerfully, producing an agitation of the muscles of the part through which the shock is discharged; and if the shock is violent, the whole body partakes of the agitation. Electricity
History of electricity has been found of service, chiefly in cases of paralyſis, and of uterine obstruction dependent on debility.
For the mode of applying electricity to the body, under its various ſtates, we muſt refer to Cavallo's Medical Electricity, and Cuthbertſon's Practical Electricity and Galvanism.
294 Galvanism. 298. GALVANISMUS. Galvanism.
This modification of electricity is found to have produced ſtill greater effects on the human body, when applied under particular circumſtances, into which we have not now room to enter. Much has of late been written on the efficacy of this powerful agent in the cure of various diſeaſes, but like moſt other new remedies, its powers have been greatly overrated. It appears to have been moſt ſucceſſful in caſes of local paralyſis, or nervous atony. In particular, it has in ſeveral inſtances relieved deafneſs, eſpecially that ſpecies which ſeems to ariſe from torpor of the auditory nerve.
For the effects of galvanism on the body, and its application in medicine, ſee Wilkinſon's Elements of Galvanism, vol. ii. p. 441.; Cuthbertſon's Electricity and Galvanism; the Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal, &c.
ADDENDUM.
The following was omitted among the preparations of iron.
g. CARBONAS FERRI PRÆCIPITATUS, E. Precipitated carbonate of iron.
Prepared by decompoſing a ſolution of ſulphate of iron by a ſolution of carbonate of ſoda; waſhing and drying the precipitate.
Similar in its virtues to 961. Dole five to 30 grains.
The ſpace allotted to this article was ſo ſmall, and the time for preparing it ſo ſhort, that it is, of neceſſity, much leſs full and complete than it might otherwise have been. As it was impoſſible, under ſuch circumſtances, to produce any thing like an original and complete treatiſe, the compiler has endeavoured to render as uſeful as poſſible the ſelection that he found it neceſſary to make, and to ſupply the unavoidable deficiencies by a reference to the moſt reſpectable works on the ſubject.
I N D E X.
| A. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| ACETATE of poſaſh, | Nº 311 | Aloes, | Nº 476 | Aquaſortis, | Nº 847 |
| of mercury, | 906 | Althæa officinalis, | 672 | Arbutus uva urſi, | 565 |
| Acid, acetous, impure, | 305 | Atum, | 881 | Aryſtolochia ſerpentaria, | 723 |
| diſtilled, | 306 | Amber, | 828 | Arnica montana, | 714 |
| ſtrong, | 307 | Ammonia prepared, | 238 | Aſcenic, white, | 888 |
| camphorated, | 309 | Ammoniacum, | 324 | Artemiſia abrotanum, | 707 |
| acetic, | 307 | Ammoniaret of copper, | 982 | maritima, | 709 |
| benzoic, | 570 | Amomum, zingiber, | 336 | fantonica, | 710 |
| fuccinic, | 829 | cardamomum, | 340 | vulgaris, | 712 |
| fuſphuric, | 835 | repens, | ib. | Artichoke, | 708 |
| aromatic, | 837 | zedoaria, | 339 | Arum maculatum, | 725 |
| vitriolic, | 835 | Amygdaſus communis, | 587 | Aſarabacca, | 576 |
| nitrous, | 847 | Amyris elemifera, | 505 | Aſarum europæum, | ib. |
| nitric, | 848 | gileadenſis, | 506 | Aſſaſtida, | 440 |
| muriatic, | 853 | Anethum graveolens, | 456 | Aſi's milk, character of, | 58 |
| marine, | ib. | fœniculum, | 458 | Aſtragalus tragacantha, | 683 |
| arſenious, | 888 | Angelica archangelica, | 450 | Aſtringent, | 170 |
| Aconitum neomontanum, | 628 | Anguſtura, | 331 | Atropa belladonna, | 399 |
| Eſculus hippocraſtanum, | 504 | Antacids, | 191 | Avena, | 609 |
| Afuſion of warm water, | 817 | Anthelmintics, | 185 | ||
| cold water, | 819 | Anthemis nobilis, | 718 | B. | |
| Alcohol, common, | 294 | pyrethrum, | 721 | Balm, | 656 |
| pure, | 295 | Antimony, | 889 | of Gilead, | 507 |
| ammoniati, | 237 | vitriſied, | 892 | Baſſam of Peru, | 536 |
| aromatic, | 243 | tartarized, | 899 | of Tolu, | 538 |
| feſtid, | 246 | calcined, | 902 | of Copaiva, | 571 |
| Alkali, volatile, mild, | 238 | diaphoretic, | ib. | of Canada, | 743 |
| vegetable, fixed, | 312 | Antispasmodics, | 179 | Barberry, | 472 |
| mineral, fixed, | 840 | Apium petroſelinum, | 461 | Barilla, | 840 |
| Allium ſativum, | 473 | Apple, bitter, | 762 | Bark, Peruvian or Jeſuit's, | 401 |
| cepa, | 475 | Apples, eſculent, liſt of, | 90 | Barytes, | 861 |
| Bath, hot, | 815 | ||||
| VOL. XII. Part II. | 5 H | Bath, | |||
Bath, warm, cold, Bay, Bees-wax, Benzoin or benjamin, Berberis vulgaris, Berries, esculent, list of, Bistort, great, Bittersweet, Borax, Broom, Bryonia alba, Bubon galbanum, Buckthorn, Butter-milk, nature of,
C.
Cabbage tree bark, Calamine, Calamus aromaticus, Calomel, Caloric, Calx of mercury, white, Camphor, Canella alba, Contharides, Capsicum annuum, Carbonate of ammonia, of potash, of soda, impure, of baryta, of lime, prepared, of magnesia, of zinc, impure, prepared, of iron, precipitated,
Cardamine pratensis, Cardamom seeds, lesser, Cardinal flower, blue, Carum carui, Cascarilla, Cassia bark, fistula, senna, Cassor, Cataplasma, of cummin, mustard, alum,
Catechu, Centaurea benedicta, Centaury, lesser, Cephalaria ipecacuanha, Cerase of spermaceti, white or simple, of cantharides, resinous, soap, of impure carbonate of zinc, of calamine, epulotic brown, or Turner's, compound of acetated litharge,
MATERIA MEDICA, &c.
Nº 816 ib. 526 319 568 472 88 510 398 855 680 764 446 411 81
Cerussa, Chalk, Chamomile flowers, Charcoal, Chemical remedies, Chestnut, horse, Chironaea centaureum, Cinchona officinalis, caribaea, Cinnamon, Cistus creticus, Citrus aurantium, medica, Clove julyflower, Clover, Cochinial, Cochlearia officinalis, armoracia, Colechicum autumnale, Colocynthis, Colts foot, Columbo root, Condiments, nature of, Confection, aromatic, opiate, japonic, Confection, general remarks on, Conium maculatum, Conserves, general remarks on, Conserve of squill, wood forrel, of floss, of roses, of hips, of orange peel, of sea wormwood, of arum,
Contrayerva, Convolvulus scammonia, jalapa, Cookery, general remarks on, Copaisera officinalis, Copper, vitriolated, Coriandrum sativum, Cowhage, or cowitch, Cresses, water, Crocus sativus, of antimony, Croton eleutheria, Cubebs, Cucumber, wild, Cucumis colocynthis, Cullen's materia medica, arrangement, Cuminum cyminum, Carex longa, Curd, alum, Cynara scolymus,
D.
Daphne mezereum, Darwin's arrangement of remedies, Datura stramonium, Decoction of barley, compound, of cinchona,
Nº 946 869 718 292 188 504 395 401 406 511 625 691 696 572 379 275 660 662 500 762 717 332 103 517 618 619 224 434 225 494 575 592 599 604 695 710 726 375 380 385 110 391 980 451 682 668 357 891 757 352 760 762 5 132 437 335 886 706 508 135 389 371 372 402
Decoction of elm bark, of mezereon, compound, of guaiacum, for clysters, of marshmallow, of feneka, of cabbage-tree bark, for fomentations, of chamomile, of taraparilla, compound, of white hellebore, Dianthus caryophyllus, Diaphoretics, Dies, writers on, of the sick, remarks on, Digitalis purpurea, Distillation, Diuretics, Dolichos pruriens, Dorstenia contrajerva, Dragon's blood, Duncan's New Dispensatory,
E.
Earth, japan, Elaterium, Elder, Electricity, Electuaries, general remarks on, Electuary of scammony, aromatic, of cassia, of fenna, opiate, of catechu, Elemi, Elm bark, Elutriation, Emetics, Emollients, Emulsion of gum ammoniac, of assafetida, camphorated, almond, arabic, Erhines, Eryngium maritimum, Escharotics, Ether, sulphuric, with alcohol, aromatic, vitriolic, Evaporation, in pharmacy, Eucalyptus resinifera, Fagus caryophyllata, Expectorants, Extract of valerian, resinous, of jalap, of cinchona, of gentian, of aloes, of fenna, of logwood, of rue,
Index.
MATERIA MEDICA, &c.
Extract of opium, N° 616
of broom, 681
of liquorice, 687
of chamomile, 720
of oak bark, 735
of catarrh, 739
compound, of colocynth, 763
of sative, 778
Extracts and resins, general remarkson, 226
F.
Fennel, sweet, 458
Fern root, 798
Filings of iron, purified, 959
Filtration, 202
Fish considered in general, 76
Flax, purging, 471
Flowers, esculent, list of, 87
of benzoin, 570
of sulphur, 821
of zinc, 931
Food, considered in general, 17
proper quantity of, 21
should be sufficient to nourish the
body, 22
manner of taking, 23
derived from quadrupeds, 24
birds, 61
reptiles, 68
serpents, 69
fishes, 70
insects, 77
worms, 78
vegetable, considered generally, 82
Foxtongue, 657
Frankincense, 741
Fraxinus ornus, 794
Funguses, esculent, list of, 94
G.
Galbanum, 446
Gall nuts, 736
Gaiwanism, 994
Gamboge, 781
Garlic, 473
Gas, oxygenous, 986
hydrogen, 988
carbonated, 989
carbonic acid, 990
Gentiana lutea, 425
Geoffræa inermis, 688
Geum urbanum, 609
Ginger, 336
Glycyrrhiza glabra, 686
Gmelin's continuation of Murray, 8
Gorgonia nobilis, 288
Grains and feeds, esculent, list of, 92
Granulation, 199
Gratiola officinalis, 345
Guaiacum officinale, 555
Gum ammoniac, 324
tragacanth, 683
arabic, 789
H.
Hamatoxylon campeachianum, 551
Hartshorn, N° 253
Hellebore, white, 782
Helleborus niger, 631
Helleborus scirpius, 633
Hemlock, 434
Herbane, 390
Hirudo medicinalis, 285
Honey, 276
acetated, 278
of squill, 496
of roses, 598
of ammonia, 768
Hop, 652
Horehound, white, 662
Horseradish, 768
Humulus lupulus, 241
Hydrosulphuret of ammonia, 390
Hyoscyamus niger, 634
Hyssop, 345
hedge, I.
I.
Jalap, 385
Inciantia, catalogue of, 137
Infusion of cinchona, 402
compound, of gentian, 426
of rhubarb, 530
of fenna, simple, 544
tartarized, 545
of tamarinds with fenna, 546
of roses, 596
of foxglove, 658
of catechu, 787
Invertentia, catalogue of, 140
Ipocacuan, 408
Iris florentina, 360
pleudacorus, 361
Iron, vitriolated, 964
tartarized, 966
Juglans regia, 737
Juice, inspissated, of henbane, 391
of deadly nightshade, 400
of hemlock, 435
of aconite, 629
lemon, 699
of wild lettuce, 704
of wild cucumber, 761
Juniperus communis, 772
lycia, 775
fabina, 776
K.
Kaempferia, rotunda, 334
Kermes mineral, 804
Kino, 585
Kirby's tables, 13
L.
LaHuca virosa, 703
Ladanum, 625
Laudanum, liquid, 620
Laurus, cinnamomum, 511
cassia, 518
camphora, 520
nobilis, 526
sassafras, 527
Leecher, 285
Leguminous plants, list of, 91
Lemon, 696
Leopard's bane, N° 714
Lettuce, wild, 703
Levigation, 193
Lettice's materia medica, 6
Leg, mild, 314
caustic, 316
Lichen ilandicus, 799
Leight, 992
Lime, 865
with pure kali, 318
Liniments, ointments, and cerates, 232
Liniment of ammonia, 242
volatile, 242, 244
simple, 320
camphorated, 525
soap, 857
anodyne, 858
of lime water, 867
Linum usitatissimum, 469
catharticum, 471
Liquor of mild volatile alkali, 239
acetated volatile alkali, 240
volatile, of hartshorn, 254
vitriolic, ethereal, 296
oily, ethereal, 302
Hoffman's anodyne, ib.
ethereal nitrous, 850
Liquorice, 686
Litharge, 952
Lithonriptic, 192
Liverwort, Iceland, 799
Lobelia syphilitica, 407
Logwood, 554
Lytta vesicatoria, 267
M.
Madder, 374
Magnesia, 879
vitriolated, 877
calcined, 879
white, 878
Mahogany bark, 553
Malt liquors, character of, 99
Manna, 794
Marshmallows, 672
Marrubium vulgare, 652
Mastich, 767
Materia medica, definition of, 1
writers on, 4
late foreign writers
on, 14
Measures and weights, 206
Melaleuca leucodendron, 700
Melissa officinalis, 656
Menispa viridis, 635
piperita, 638
pulegium, 642
Mercury, 904
purified, 905
acetated, 906
muriated, corrosive, 907
mild, 909
calcined, 915
nitrated, red, 916
subvitriolated, 918
with sulphur, 919
| Mezereum or mezereon, | No 508 | Oil, volatile, of carraway, | No 453 | Oxide of lead, white, | No 946 |
| Mimosa catechu, | 786 | of fennel, | 460 | red, | 951 |
| nilotica, | 789 | of aniseed, | 463 | femivitrified, | 952 |
| Mixture, musk, | 252 | of sassafras, | 528 | of iron, black, purified, | 960 |
| camphorated, | 522 | of rue, | 560 | red, | 969 |
| chalk, | 872 | of pimento, | 582 | of azote, gaseous, | 987 |
| Mixtures and emulsions, | 228 | of mint, | 637 | Oxymel, simple, | 278 |
| Momordica elaterium, | 760 | of peppermint, | 640 | of squill, | 493 |
| Monro's medical chemistry, | 9 | of pennyroyal, | 643 | of colchicum, | 502 |
| Morchus moschiferus, | 250 | of lavender, | 647 | of verdigris, | 977 |
| Mucilage of starch, | 368 | of origanum, | 654 | ||
| of quince seeds, | 594 | of cajeput, | 700 | P. | |
| of gum tragacanth, | 684 | of turpentine, | 746 | Poplar rhoeas, | 610 |
| of gum arabic, | 790 | purified, | 747 | somniferum, | 612 |
| Mucilages, general remarks on, | 227 | of juniper, | 773 | Parley, | 461 |
| Muriate of ammonia, | 235 | of lavine, | 777 | Passiflora opoponax, | 455 |
| and iron, | 971 | Ointment of spermaceti, | 262 | Pearl asbes, | 312 |
| of baryta, | 863 | cantharides, | 272 | Penaea sarcocolla, | 373 |
| of antimony, | 896 | 274 | Pepper, black, | 351 | |
| of mercury, | 907 | 273 | long, | 353 | |
| mild, sublimed, | 908 | 321 | Cayenne, | 397 | |
| precipitated, | 909 | 322 | Jamaica, | 580 | |
| Murray's (Dr) apparatus medicaminum, | 7 | 467 | Percival's propositions on the action | ||
| (Mr) elements of materia | 506 | of medicines, | 123—125 | ||
| medica, | 11 | 749 | Petroleum, | 833 | |
| observations on the action | 752 | sulphurated, | 824 | ||
| of medicines, | 12 | 785 | Pharmacy, definition of, | 2 | |
| arrangement, | 13 | 825 | Phosphate of lime, | 253 | |
| Musk, | 250 | 849 | of soda, | 845 | |
| Mustard, white, | 665 | ib. | Phosphorus, | 234 | |
| common, | 666 | 911 | Physieter macrocephalus, | 261 | |
| Myristica moschata, | 727 | Pills, general remarks on, | 221 | ||
| Myroxylon peruiferum, | 536 | 913 | compound, of assafoetida, | 444 | |
| Myrrh, | 327 | 917 | of galbanum, | 449 | |
| Myrtus pimento, | 580 | 922 | aloetic, | 450 | |
| 928 | of aloes and assafoetida, | 481 | |||
| N. | 929 | colocynth, | 482 | ||
| Nicotiana tabacum, | 393 | 932 | myrrh, | 483 | |
| Nightshade, deadly, | 399 | 939 | Rufus's, | ib. | |
| Nitrate of potash, | 844 | ib. | squill, | 497 | |
| of silver, | 985 | 948 | opiate, | 615 | |
| Nitre, | 844 | ib. | compound antimonial, | 903 | |
| Nuts, esculent, list of, | 93 | 950 | Piummer's, | ib. | |
| Nutrientia, catalogue of, | 136 | 978 | mercurial, | 921 | |
| Nutmeg, | 727 | 775 | of ammoniaret of copper, | 983 | |
| Nux vomica, | 396 | 612 | Pimento, | 580 | |
| O. | 857 | Pimpinella anisum, | 462 | ||
| Oak bark, | 734 | 455 | Pink, Carolina, | 378 | |
| Oil, use of, as a condiment, | 108 | 691 | Pinus abies, | 738 | |
| ammoniated, | 242 | 653 | balsamea, | 743 | |
| of hawthorn, | 257 | 655 | larix, | 744 | |
| animal, or Dippel's, | 258 | 360 | sylvestris, | 748 | |
| of wine, | 300 | 574 | Piper nigrum, | 351 | |
| olive, | 344 | 217 | cubeba, | 352 | |
| linseed, | 470 | 888 | longum, | 353 | |
| camphorated, | 521 | 891 | Pistacia terebinthus, | 766 | |
| of almonds, | 588 | 892 | lentiscus, | 767 | |
| of mace, | 728 | 893 | Plaster of cantharides, | 270 | |
| castor, | 756 | 898 | compound, | 271 | |
| sulphurated, | 823 | 912 | simple, | 323 | |
| of amber, | 830 | 916 | gum, | 326 | |
| of petroleum, | 834 | 931 | cummin, | 439 | |
| of vitriol, | 835 | 937 | of assafoetida, | 445 | |
| volatile, of rosemary, | 347 | compound ladanum, | 626 | ||
| Plaster, |
Index.
MATERIA MEDICA, &c.
Paster, compound, of Burgundy pitch, No 740
of frankincense, 742
resinous, 754
soap, 860
mercurial, 925
of gum ammoniac with mercury, 926
litharge with mercury, 927
of semivitrified oxide of lead, 957
comenon or diaculum, ib.
of red oxide of iron, 920
strengthening, ib.
Plasters, 233
Poison oak, 468
Polygala fenestra, 676
Polygonum bistorta, 510
Polypodium filix mas, 798
Pomegranate, 584
Poppy, red, 610
white, 612
Potash, 317
with lime, 318
Potion, chalk, 872
Pot-herbs, list of, 86
Powder, compound, of crabs claws, 284
of myrrh, 329
of contrayerva, 376
of scammony, 381
compound, of scammony with aloes, 382
of scammony with calomel, 383
compound, of jalap, 386
of ipecacuan and opium, 409
Dover's, ib.
of aloes with canella, 477
aloetic with guaiacum, 478
iron, 479
aromatic, 516
compound, of fenna, 550
compound, of asarabacca, 577
opiate, 614
compound, of gum tragacanth, 685
of carbonate of lime, 874
of chalk, ib.
of sulphate of alumina, 885
styptic, ib.
of algaroth, 897
antimonial, or James's, 898
of tin, 944
compound, of ceruse, 947
Powders, general remarks on, 220
Precipitate, white, 910
red, 916
Prunus domestica, spinosa, 590
Pterocarpus santalinus, draco, 678
Punica granatum, 584
Pyrus cydonia, 593
Quassia, Q. 563
Quassia simaruba, No 562
Quercus cerris, 736
Quickfilver, 904
with chalk, 914
Quince seeds, R. 593
Raspberry, 650
Refrigerants, 167
Remedies, action of, considered, 122—126
Revertentia, catalogue of, 141
Rhamnus catharticus, 411
Rhubarb, 529
Rhododendron chrysanthum, 564
Rhus toxicodendron, 468
Ricinus communis, 755
Roots, esculent, catalogue of, 83
Rosa gallica, 595
centifolia, 600
canina, 603
Rosmarinus officinalis, 346
Rust of iron, 961
Ruta graveolens, 559
Saffron, S. 357
Sagapenum, 330
Sage, 349
Sal ammoniac, 233
polychrest, 839
Salix fragilis, 765
Salt, common, 104
of hartsthorn, 256
Rochelle, 417
of tartar, 418
of benzoïn, 570
of amber, 829
purified, 831
petre, 844
sea or common, 851
Glauber's, 854
Epsom, 877
of steel, 964
Sambucus nigra, 465
Sarsaparilla, 769
Sarcocol, 373
Sassafras, 527
Savine, 776
Scammony, 380
Scilla maritima, 489
Scurvy-grass, garden, 660
Secernenta, catalogue of, 138
Seneca root, 676
Seena, 543
Shoots and stalks, esculent, list of, 84
Sialagogues, 161
Silver, nitrated, 985
Simarouba, 562
Simples, collection and preservation of, 194
Sinapis alba, 665
nigra, 656
Sisymbrium nasturtium, 667
Sium nodiflorum, 436
Skirret, creeping, ib.
Sloes, 592
Smilax farfaparilla, No 769
Snake-oot, Virginian, 723
Soap, Castile, 856
Solanum dulcamara, 398
Solution of volatile alkali, caustic, 236
of mild vegetable alkali, 239
of muriate of baryta, 315
of lime, 876
of sulphate of zinc, 934
of acetite of zinc, 936
compound, of sulphate of copper, 981
Sorbenia, catalogue of, 139
Southernwood, 707
Spartium scoparium, 680
Spermaceti, 261
Spices, uses of, 107
Spigelia marilandica, 378
Spirit, ardent, uses of, 102
of sal ammoniac, strong, 236
of volatile alkali, 237
of ammonia, ib.
succinated, 245
Mindererus's, 240
of ammonia, compound, 243
of hartsthorn, 254
of wine, rectified, 294
of vitriolic ether, 297
compound, 301
proof, 304
of rosemary, 348
of carraway, 454
compound of aniseed, 464
of cinnamon, 513
camphorated, 523
of pimento, 583
of mint, 637, c.
of peppermint, 641
of pennyroyal, 645
of lavender, 648
compound, 649
compound, of horle radish, 663
of nutmeg, 729
of juniper, 774
of vitriol, 830
of nitre, fuming, 846
sweet, 850
of nitrous ether, ib.
of sea salt, 853
Sponge, 290
Squill, 489
St John's wort, 701
Stalymitis cambogioides, 781
Stewofacre, 627
Stimulants, 177
Stone-fruit, esculent, list of, 89
Storax, 566
Struchnos nux vomica, 396
Styrax officinale, 566
benzoin, 568
Subacetate of copper, 975
Subacetate of soda, 855
Subcarbonate of potash, 313
impure, 312
purest, 418
Submuriate
| Sub muriate of mercury, | No 908 |
| precipitated, | 909 |
| Sub sulphate of mercury, yellow, | 918 |
| Sugar, uses of, | 106, 362 |
| of lead, | 949 |
| Sulphate of potash, | 838 |
| with sulphur, | 839 |
| of soda, | 854 |
| of baryta, | 861 |
| of magnesia, | 877 |
| of alumina, dried, | 883 |
| of zinc, | 933 |
| of iron, | 964 |
| dried, | 968 |
| of copper, | 980 |
| Sulphur, sublimed, | 821 |
| precipitated, | 827 |
| antimonial brown, | 894 |
| Sulphures of potash, | 826 |
| of antimony, | 889 |
| precipitated, | 895 |
| of mercury, black, | 919 |
| red, | 920 |
| Superacetate of lead, | 949 |
| Supersulphate of alumina and potash, | 881 |
| Supertartrate of potash, | 415 |
| Sweetenia mahagoni, | 553 |
| febrifuga, | 554 |
| Synopsis of materia medica, | 10 |
| of materia medica, arrange- | |
| ment of, | 133 |
| Syrup of acetic acid, | 310 |
| ginger, | 338 |
| saffron, | 358 |
| buckthorn, | 412 |
| violets, | 420 |
| black currants, | 424 |
| garlic, | 474 |
| squill, | 492 |
| colchicum, | 501 |
| Tolu, | 540 |
| clove julyflower, | 573 |
| red roses, | 597 |
| damask roses, | 602 |
| raspberry, | 606 |
| red poppy, | 611 |
| opium, | 623 |
| white poppy, | 624 |
| marshmallow, | 664 |
| orange peel, | 692 |
| lemon juice, | 698 |
| mulberries, | 732 |
| manna, | 795 |
| Syrups, general remarks on, | 229 |
| T. | |
| Tamarindus indica, | 669 |
| Tannacetum vulgare, | 713 |
| Tar, | 748 |
| Tartar, crystals or cream of, | 415 |
| soluble, | 416 |
| emetic, | 889 |
| Tartrate of potash, | 416 |
| and soda, | 417 |
| of antimony and potash, | 889 |
| Thesaurus medicaminum, | No 10 |
| Thistle, blessed, | 722 |
| Thorn apple, | 389 |
| Tin, | 943 |
| Tincture of castor, | 248 |
| compound, | 249 |
| of milk, | 251 |
| cantharides, | 268 |
| myrrh, | 328 |
| columbo, | 333 |
| ginger, | 337 |
| cardamom seeds, | 341 |
| compound, | 342 |
| valerian, | 355 |
| ammoniated, | 356 |
| saffron, | 359 |
| jalap, | 388 |
| henbane, | 332 |
| cinchona, | 403 |
| compound, | 403, d. |
| ammoniated, | 404 |
| of bark, Huxham's, | 403, d. |
| compound, of gentian, | 427 |
| bitter, | ib. |
| of assafoetida, | 443 |
| galbanum, | 448 |
| aloës, | 485 |
| and myrrh, | 486 |
| compound, | ib. |
| etherial, | 487 |
| of squill, | 495 |
| cinnamon, | 514 |
| compound, | 515 |
| aromatic, | ib. |
| camphor, | 523 |
| rhubarb, | 532 |
| compound, | 533 |
| and aloës, | 534 |
| and gentian, | 535 |
| of balsam of Peru, | 537 |
| of Tolu, | 539 |
| compound, of fenna, | 547 |
| of guaiacum, | 557 |
| ammoniated, | 558 |
| compound of benzoin, | 569 |
| of kino, | 586 |
| opium, | 620 |
| camphorated, | 621 |
| ammoniated, | 622 |
| thebaic, | 620 |
| of black hellebore, | 632 |
| lavender, compound, | 649 |
| foxglove, | 659 |
| orange peel, | 694 |
| snakeroot, | 724 |
| cascarilla, | 758 |
| compound of favine, | 779 |
| of white hellebore, | 784 |
| catechu, | 788 |
| soap, | 857 |
| and opium, | 858 |
| of muriate of iron, | 965 |
| ammoniacal iron, | 972 |
| acetated iron, | 973 |
| Tinctures, general remarks on, | 230 |
| Tobacco, | No 393 |
| Tolufera balsamum, | 538 |
| Toxics, | 174 |
| Tormentilla erecta, | 607 |
| Tormenta, catalogue of, | 142 |
| Truturation, | 197 |
| Troches, general remarks on, | 222 |
| of starch, | 369 |
| of liquorice with opium, | 617 |
| gum, | 792 |
| of carbonate of lime, | 873 |
| chalk, | ib. |
| magnesia, | 880 |
| Turmeric root, | 335 |
| Turpentine, Venice, | 745 |
| common, | 759 |
| Chio, | 766 |
| Tuity, | 937 |
| U. | |
| Valeriana officinalis, | 354 |
| Veratrum album, | 782 |
| Verdigrit, | 975 |
| Vinegar, | 105 |
| radical, | 807 |
| aromatic, | 308 |
| of squill, | 491 |
| Viola odorata, | 419 |
| Vitis vinifera, | 413 |
| Vitriol, white, | 933 |
| green, | 967 |
| blue, | 980 |
| Ulmus campestris, | 430 |
| Urtica dioica, | 733 |
| W. | |
| Wakerobin, | 725 |
| Walnut, | 737 |
| Water, | 802 |
| of ammonia, | 236 |
| pure ammonia, | ib. |
| carbonate of ammonia, | 239 |
| acetate of ammonia, | 240 |
| prepared kali, | 314 |
| carbonate of potash, | 315 |
| potash, | 316 |
| pure kali, | ib. |
| Hungary, | 348 |
| barley, | 371 |
| dill, | 457 |
| sweet fennel, | 459 |
| cinnamon, | 512 |
| caflia, | 519 |
| pimento, | 581 |
| rose, | 601 |
| mint, | 636 |
| peppermint, | 639 |
| pennyroyal, | 643 |
| orange peel, | 693 |
| lemon peel, | 697 |
| snow or rain purest, | 803 |
| varieties of, | 804 |
| medical use of, | 813 |
| external use of, | 814 |
| distilled, | 820 |
| Water |
Index.
| Water of supercarbonate of soda, No 842 | |
| lime, | 866 |
| impregnated with fixed air, | 875 |
| compound alum, | 884 |
| of vitriolated zinc with cam- phor, |
935 |
| of acetated litharge, | 954 |
| compound, | 955 |
| of aerated iron, | 962 |
| of ammoniated copper, | 979 |
| sapphire, | ib. |
| Waters, mineral, | 805 |
MATERIA MEDICA, &c.
| Whortle berry, | No 565 |
| Willow bark, | 765 |
| Wine, uses of, | 100, 413 |
| tobacco, | 394 |
| ipeccuan, | 409 |
| compound of gentian,' | 428 |
| bitter, | ib. |
| of aloes, | 488 |
| rhubarb, | 531 |
| of tartrate of antimony, | 900 |
| antimonial, | 901 |
| of iron, | 963 |
| Winters aromatics, | No 630 |
| Wormseed, | 711 |
| Wormwood, sea, | 709 |
| common, | 712 |
| Z. | |
| Zedoary, round, | 334 |
| long, | 339 |
| Zinc, | 930 |
| calcined, | 931 |
| vitriolated, | 933 |
END OF THE TWELFTH VOLUME.
DIRECTIONS FOR PLACING THE PLATES OF VOL. XII.
PART I.
| Plate CCXCVI. to face | page 60 |
| CCXCVII. | 62 |
| CCXCVIII. | 264 |
| CCXCVIII. 2d. | } 396 |
| CCXCIX. | |
| CCG. |
PART II.
| CCCi—CCCXIV. | 536 |
| CCCXV. | 680 |